(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Dark Forces Words (Edition 1999 revised and completed)"

Vampire CcmpLr of ,3ta>ot1) 

of tje 

g>ini$ttv $atf)toap triangle <&vbtv 

© Sfatntatp 20X3 - ^agttr, <§xavSa Tfyitwyfymt - <&t)tttk IMgttmt 



DARK FORCES WORDS 

Revised Version 2013 

By 
Hagur 




© Ghent - Skull Press - May 1999 - Revised February 2013 

For Private Use Only 



PREFACE 

No one is going to pick up this book and read it unless it is someone who 
has already known confusing moments of inner reflection, someone who 
has been plagued by frustration, unhappiness and insecurity, and who has 
pondered long and seriously why life should be so unsatisfactory even in 
a totally Christianised Western World. 

This was also my experience. Only those who have had a similar experi- 
ence and have been goaded by that same unfathomable question will be 
interested in reading further to discover what I have found and how Sa- 
tanism as philosophy has benefited me ever since the beginning of July 
15, 1998. 

There has been many times in my life when I have had reasons to be dis- 
satisfied with the Christian religion and the way of life it promotes most 
hypocritically as often unnatural and therefore inhuman. Dissatisfied to 
the point of quietly at least at first, inwardly pondering and the drastic 
possibility of finding quickly a way out. 

Now that the book "Dark Forces Words" has been completed, I also 
thought necessary to write this "Preface" in order to avoid confusion 
along your reading. I really thought, "I need to do it", as since I started 
with the project of putting on paper my own Satanic Thought, and while 
writing the second chapter my Satanic Philosophy underwent a serious 
change, a move to Sinister Reality, my own evil life as opposition would 
say. 

As the reader will notice, it is through "Worldwide Internet" that Satan- 
ism finally came on my way, at a most crucial time as mentioned above, 
when my feelings around religion were again really disturbed. Firstly, Sa- 
tanism opened up in my life through the books of Dr. Anton Szandor 
LaVey's philosophy, unfortunately "pseudo" Satanism. But at the time, I 
thought, "this is it". 

However, I soon found out that Dr. LaVey's Satanic Philosophy is pure 
fantasy, with no depth whatever or very little, but for quite a number of 
people pure "show". Thoroughly disappointed, as the kind of so-called 
"Modern Satanism" is nothing comparable with traditional Satanism of 
our forefathers I used to read about! Those belonging to the Church of 
Satan (Cos), Lavey's Foundation gather men and women having the 
wrong idea of what Satanism is all about. They think it is drinking alco- 



hoi as beer and other strong drinks, and being engaged in vandalism dam- 
aging churches and Christian graveyards. This is not Traditional Satan- 
ism! Deeply disappointed I thought creating my own Satanism on 
grounds of history and occultism, and this is how I proceeded with "Dark 
Forces Words", while Chapter Three was not yet thought or nor begun. 

Thus, Traditional Satanism opened up to me while writing "Chapter 
Two" of my book, where one can follow the complete changing move, so 
"Dark Forces Words" is nothing else really than my own Satanic story, 
finally my sinister life as I still live it today as a Satanist and Psychic 
Vampire. This is what I want to share with the readers, how it all devel- 
oped from fantasy to reality, and from what I finally so gratefully found 
out. "Dark Forces Words" is my sinister evolution up to this very day, 
and it will continue as long as I live. Ponder on this, "God did not created 
man, but man created God as well as Satan." "Satan" is a distraction of 
a Hebrew word meaning "adversary". 

I am sure that the application of what I am writing will reach in theory as 
well as in practice many readers, the future Satanists, in the "Opposing 
Philosophy". While the title of the book is obviously "Dark Forces 
Words", it has also another designation, "The Vampire Temple of 
Atazoth" as my "Magick Chamber" is dedicated to the Dark God 
Atazoth, archetype which is for me a source of personal empowerment. 
And, "Dark Forces Words" is but a start for many other manuscripts as I 
progress along on the "Sinister Pathway", the emancipation of my evil (?) 
self. 

As I am pointing out further in the manuscript, Jung's psychological the- 
ory provides the key to understanding why myths have such power to live 
in our imaginations: whether we are aware of them or not, myths live 
through and in us. In the Western world, the ancient Greek myths as 
found in chapter three of this book, the Albion Gods (Britain, as called by 
the ancient Greeks and Romans), the Runic Gods (Northern Tradition of 
Europe), are the most remembered and powerful deities. Mythological 
stories are like archaeological sites that reveal cultural history to us. Some 
are like small shards that we piece together and infer from; other are well 
preserved and detailed, like frescoes once buried in the ashes of Pompeii 
but now uncovered. 

Deepest gratitude is extended to an "Internet friend" in one of our West- 
ern countries who is offering suggestions all the time, and especially to 
this manuscript. His thoughtful criticism along the third chapter and on- 



wards laid the basis for essential improvements, also in my own sinister 
life, and why not through the reader of this work. 

Satanism is a winding path, which obviously lead to human liberation, as 
in the Dark no one cries in vain. The Sabbaths of the old days are still 
alive, even through our efforts. Let us never be amateurs. 

Hagur 

May 1999. 

Revision February 2013 



DARK FORCES WORDS 




Agios O Baphomet 



INTRODUCTION 

I have been asked to share with you all and under the wings of Lucifer, 
words of Satanic Wisdom and Knowledge as a sign of true brotherhood 
within ourselves. I always claimed from the beginning that under the 
Baphomet's emblem, we together are "Satan" in person united unto one 
powerful body. 

I would not be surprised that many of you know me, as ever since my Sa- 
tanic conversion July 1998, I responded to quite a number of emails and 
wrote in many "guestbooks" the selfsame message in a very revolting 
manner, and this is it. 

"In nomine Dei nostri Satanas Luciferi excelsil" 

Seven months ago with heart and mind, and in a healthy state, I sold my 
soul (my Real Self) to the Satanic Philosophy (there is nothing else I can 
do with my soul anyway). I consider myself to be a Satanist with all it in- 
volves, and even in my actions. This means using all the freedom that be- 
longs only to me, the more that I am my own God. 

I have been an Old Roman Catholic bishop, Bachelor in Theology and 
Doctor in Divinity (see, Independent Bishops: An International Directory, 
Edited by Gary L. Wood, Bertil Persson, Alan Bain in 1990) for 23 years 
since 1974.) Now, it is all over and past history, and as often said in vul- 
gar language "fuck them all". It has become all shit for me. I deny my 
previous faith in Christianity. I deny the idea that the Jesus Christ is the 
saviour of the World and of my own soul. The man of Nazareth spoilt my 
life from September 1938 up to 1998. My life has now become Satanic 
way in thought, words and deeds, meaning, "I am a Satanist". I am now 
contributing to erase from the globe the injustice by bringing the injustice 
to naught caused by established Abrahamic Religions, especially Christi- 
anity as they have done so much harm to humanity, depriving humanity 
from freedom to increase their political power. Rome, the Vatican and 
other Christian authorities have worked to keep humanity ignorant, blind, 
poor, limited, to make profit of them. Scientific research was forbidden in 
order that their liars should not be revealed, and as such keep humanity 
ignorant. The chief purpose of the clergy has always been to destroy the 
joys of life. They have magnified and multiplied all the terrors and tor- 
tures of death and perdition, even up to this day in many parts of the 
world as in Africa. They have polluted the hearts and paralysed the 
brains, and the ancient and the altars of the Deities of the past and the 



dead. They have endeavoured to sacrifice the unbelievers through their 
atrocities in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Sexual behaviour is a normal 
act for men and women to enjoy with no restriction next to procreation. 
Sex is not a sin, but an act of true worship as we are all Gods and God- 
desses, men and women whatever their sexual behaviour. Sex is multiple. 
We are not judges, everybody is free, and we only need to respect each 
other. We must feel free, and do no harm. However, we have the right to 
defend ourselves. Humanity today has another vision, the one of the open 
mind, bringing as such corrupted religions to naught. Music Festivals for 
young people, is the best gospeller to make the satanic aim known. The 
Christian churches stand very far from the teaching of Jesus of Nazareth. 
He preached to a people in despair because of the Roman invasion in Is- 
rael. We ban his followers, especially the clergy very much reduced to- 
day. Reduce the Christian and Islamic Faiths to ashes. We have entered a 
new world, the New Age as they say, the Golden Age of religious free- 
dom. We have entered in my opinion the golden year: 3 x 666 (one of the 
beautiful names of the Mythical Satan), say the year of my conversion 
1998. (In fact Christianity created all these names of Satan.) Together as 
brothers and sisters, children of Satan (the Name Satan created by Chris- 
tians is a symbol for Satanists as ideal), we must hand in hand work to- 
gether to erase "error" from the globe caused by Abrahamic religions 
(Jews, Christians, and Islam). 

A great deal of our work is already dealt with by Christians themselves, 
as today especially they are digging their own graves. Humanity is chang- 
ing, stepping out of the long build ignorance because men and women 
now begin to realise how Christianity has misled them. The Churches 
deeply aware about what happens, make changes themselves in what they 
call "Faith and Order", but they only fall deeper in confusion and despair. 
Today, the emblem "Satan" is reflecting from high. The higher and lower 
clergy have become powerless against a changing and rapidly moving 
world. In Belgium for instance, the Christians Churches have become 
powerless against abortion, marriages between people of the same sex, 
and today the law on "euthanasia" (the free choice to make an end to life 
because of old age and unrecoverable illness). 

Personally, when I will feel that I am not capable to take care of myself 
on my own, I will make an end to my life. This day is nearby as I am 74 
of age with health problems. I certainly will, and nobody will stop me. 
Today, I try to make the best out of my life. Hail Satan. More and more 
people are turning their back against the established religions, where there 
is no return. Victory is at the side of "Hail Satan". Satan is an archetype 
and a symbol. The Satanist is Satan's real body. To be a Satanist, I must 



firstly be aware that I am a God. Everybody can write to me, I have noth- 
ing to hide, but to confess my faith in "Hail Satan", and further enjoying 
life to the full. Have a good Belgian beer, "Duvel" for instance, as it takes 
you very high, even after drinking two bottles (or three bottles no more, 
but drink it direct from the bottle, not a glass, the effect is greater). 

After, in the full awareness of a Satanist, I despatched as it were in a more 
restricted satanic circle, my own satanic opinion as such: 

All the opinions I ever make verbally known or write about are my own 
based on common sense, and never really intend to represent the opinions 
of others. I can think, speak and act for myself, as I am my own god. I am 
not an unbeliever, and express my spiritual experience in meditative 
painting. I am also an occultist, while now and again I study the history of 
the Abrahamic Religions (Jews, Christians, and Muslims), in ancient and 
modern days. I deepen myself in the fantastic philosophies as found in 
Buddhism and Hinduism. I have translated the Bhagavad Gita in three 
languages French, Dutch and my own version in English from the San- 
skrit. I am also a followers of Lord Shiva (Siva) and Goddess Kali. 

While life is full of joy, pleasure and creativity, religion is based primar- 
ily and mainly on fear, except Buddhism and Hinduism. It is partly the 
terror of the unknown, and partly the wish to feel that one has a kind of 
elder brother, whether he is called "Son of God" or "Holy Prophet", who 
stands by in all troubles and dispute. Throughout the ages, religion by in- 
sistence upon what it chooses to call morality inflicts upon rich and poor, 
educated and uneducated, undeserved and unnecessary suffering. Until 
very recently, the Christian Churches did nothing else than to keep the 
hearts and minds of men and women into the custody of ignorance and as 
mentioned earlier, also fear. They wanted humanity to be dependent only 
upon them, that not primarily Christ should reign, but the Church. How- 
ever today, a feeling of disgust has come over the majority of us, while 
the Churches today are digging their own graves. We no longer want to 
be brainwashed of the most sordid bigotry on earth which is masked by 
ignorance, the strength of societies such as the Jewish, the Christians and 
Muslims. It has all become, yes, fucking bullshit. 

I am an adult, and what I say or do precisely reflect that. When you are 
"connected" with me, either personally or by writing, exercise your own 
judgement and keep it for yourself. If you cannot, please, do not try to 
contact me again. I am not responsible for your thoughts, words and 
deeds, or for your wife and kids; friends, parents, raise your children 
yourselves, and mind with your own business. 



I am not safe as my way of living stands others in the way, and what I am 
now saying is certainly not appreciated. I am not always politically cor- 
rect, not nice to everyone, not "open-mindedly" indiscriminate, not al- 
ways polite, and not sensitive. And, if in the past I have been sensitive, 
also at the same time been victimise, but I have certainly changed. I am 
not moral, not full of intentions, which everybody would consider 
"good". 

I am (sometimes) offensive, 
rude, uncensored, funny, sar- 
castic, sardonic, mocking, im- 
moral, cynical, cold- 
hearted/heartless (what do you 
prefer), extremely pessimistic, 
discriminating, open-minded, 
silly, crazy, outlandishly eccen- 
tric, shocking, exacting, relent- 
less, smart, educated, bitchy, 
impossible. Especially and 
mostly if you deserve it. 

I don't love everybody; I love 
myself and those who are close 
to me. I do have friends whom 
I love. I detest my mother be- 
cause she always ignored me, 
made my sister nuts, and my 
good father totally unhappy. I 
love the things I am doing and 
it varies a lot. I am never still. I 
don't respect everyone, only 
those who I think deserve it. I 
know what I want, and I will 
not step down. I know what I 
think, and I will not shut up 
just because you may dislike 
what I have to say. I will not 
have patience with badly for- 
mulated, sloppy, illogical, unintelligent, and uneducated opinions driven 
solely by faulty moralities and feelings. I appreciate and enjoy intelligent 
and educated communication. I like a sense of uncensored humour. I have 
also impossibly high standards for me and everybody else. I put myself 




10 



entirely in all my possible fantasies, and I will do my best to enjoy life to 
the most. If you don't like it, just push off. 

So, far my portrait. My mother language is French, Dutch, and English is 
my third language. So, you do will excuse me when you pick up gram- 
matical mistakes, which I will avoid to make. 

After a couple of months surfing on Satanic Sites, downloading as much 
as I possibly could in 1998, I bought all the Dr. Anton Szandor LaVey's 
books as I did believe at the time that he opened the door "Modern Satan- 
ism", and greatly contributed to it for us to continue in his footsteps, but 
that was not quite exact, and that which I was looking for. So far so good, 
I was, obviously, very fascinated by reading them, because they are books 
that are very easy to agree with. I could associate with what it says. I also 
got excited by its satanic imagery, very inspiring indeed. One starts at one 
point, and gets other influences and expressions. However, after some 
time, you go back and forward to create your own thoughts, as you ma- 
ture. Therefore, it is so important to start for yourself, a "lesser magick" 
diary, where you keep daily record of satanic happenings in your life and 
in your dreams. You should not agree with everybody, nor even with me, 
as I do not have similar views to anyone in the satanic scenery. You must 
know the difference between "lesser magick" and "greater magick". I am 
a Satanist, feeling that I could not be anything else. Even if I was raised 
in a different environment I would still have turned out to be a Satanist. I 
now feel today, I could not be anything else. It is very important to me, 
and has affected my whole life and my way of thinking. 

"Quam magnificata sunt Opera tua Domine Satanas, omnia in sapi- 

entia fecisti." 

(How wonderful are your great works Lord Satan, you 've made it all in 

wisdom) 

As you may know by now, I am not a devil worshipper, but I do know 
the importance of Rituals, at least the three mentioned in "The Satanic 
Bible" until the whole man has been transformed, until one has become 
the Magickian, Satan Himself, acting by the power of thought, and of the 
word, where rituals are no longer necessary. 

One Saturday night, when I did not feel driving my car to a next town 
about sixty km from my place Antwerp, for amusement in a private bar 
throughout the whole Saturday night, using all my energy until complete 
exhaustion, (though always having enough strength to drive back home,) 
unfortunately I stayed at home. In everything there is a purpose, also in 



11 



staying home. Quite late, far after midnight, I felt a deep urge to go to my 
Ritual Chamber and perform rituals, which I did with all my Black En- 
ergy. I started with this one, although it is normally a "group ritual", "The 
Statement of Shaitan and Wordless Rite of Dedication" (The Satanic 
Rituals, by Dr. Anton Szandor LaVey). Sitting on the floor, I took all my 
time to perform the ritual, with a background of adequate music, pausing 
and meditating where I should, the way it is expected for you to achieve 
the purpose of the ritual. It is absolutely true, and I shall never forget it, 
by the time and arriving at the words, "I Am the King that Magnifies 
Himself, and All the Riches of Creation are at my bidding, I have made 
known unto you, O people, some of my ways, so saith Shaitan." The rit- 
ual was not yet fully terminated; I was jumped strait up by one strong 
thunder outburst, but only once. I no longer knew where I stood. How- 
ever, in the minute I did not know what really happened, and went to see 
what really happened on the terrace outside. Nothing happened on the 
level of my apartment, it was one single "thunder". The next day a friend 
of mine a bloc or two further in the neighbourhood, asked me, "did you 
hear the thunder last night". Yes, "I did". You may have a different opin- 
ion about this, but this was the response to my dedication to the "sigil" 
Satan, to the Satanic Philosophy as being a part of my life. Hail Satan! 
Hail Me! Today, I would sing the following mantra, "Agios O Satanas". 

Yes, indeed, I do not feel myself as a normal person, I am a Satanist, and 
not everyone I imagine can be one. Dr. LaVey has done a very good job 
getting people interested in anti-Christian and other religious thinking, to 
replace it by Satanic imagery. World religions as a whole are but one ex- 
pression of herd mentality, following their corrupt and hypocritical lead- 
ers most of the time. 

The Satanist is the observer of society, as to him the world in which he 
lives in is but a stage, to which he chooses sometimes to be a spectator, 
and at other times according to his own will an actor. He can watch from 
the outside and really laugh at them, or cry, or become aggressive, or 
even applaud for their stupidity depending on the effect of the scenery. 
Let us always be not only the watcher not even the artist but the warrior, 
as we are not overly concerned with present society unless it effects us 
Satanists negatively, as our commitment to hypocritical humanity is 
minimal. Take no urge to be the Messiah, but the warrior for a Satanic 
Dark World, the return to Nature religion. However, Christianity is kill- 
ing itself very rapidly by their own mistakes, as they want to be like the 
Satanists, but they fail to be like us. Do not waste your energy blindly, 
and let them swim in their own shit, after all we live at the beginning of 
the third millennium and most people are so much enlightened by the 



12 



Black Flame to such a degree that the "era of the fish" (christ's era) is 
smelling rotten away by itself. 

The youth today has an ideology that surpasses any existing ideology, and 
that is music. I am deeply aware of. "Black Metal" music is the most in- 
fluential music today. Youngsters may or not, have heard of the books of 
Dr. LaVey, but the Satanic Philosophy is in a natural way, inherent in 
their hearts and minds: "society must change". The LaVeyan Satanism is 
the real Satanism for the world today under the black mask, standing for 
individual freedom against religious preferences. 

In "Dark Forces Words", the forthcoming days we will try to comment 
one by one as we proceed and to start with, on the Nine Satanic State- 
ments. As this is an introduction to that which I wish to achieve, the fol- 
lowing articles will not be so long, as it will come to you as a form of 
daily (or almost) Dark Meditation. 




A time after my Self-initiation I met a new friend at a party in Antwerp, 
"Metal" (Mike Steele) from London. Unfortunately, he died March 28, 
2009 after a severe illness. I met him for the first time on his birthday 
November 18, 1998. He was a Wiccan of the hard time, and visited every 
year Stonehenge (UK), and another place somewhere in UK, called the 



13 



Devil's Dyke. At that time I discovered the "Order of the Nine Angles", 
transforming completely my life up to this day. 

The "Nine Satanic Statements" from the "Satanic Bible" by Dr. Anton 
Szandor LaVey are as such, you will remember: 



The Nine Satanic Statements 



1 . Satan represents indulgence, instead of abstinence ! 

2. Satan represents vital existence, instead of spiritual pipe dreams! 

3. Satan represents undefiled wisdom, instead of hypocritical self- 
deceit! 

4. Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it, instead of love 
wasted on ingrates ! 

5. Satan represents vengeance, instead of turning the other cheek! 

6. Satan represents responsibility to the responsible, instead of con- 
cern for psychic vampires! 

7. Satan represents man as just another animal, sometimes better, 
more often worse than those that walk on all-fours, who, because 
of his "divine spiritual and intellectual development," has become 
the most vicious animal of all ! 

8. Satan represents all of the so-called sins, as they all lead to physi- 
cal, mental, or emotional gratification! 

9. Satan has been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has 
kept it in business all these years ! 

I like to end this introduction with a letter I wrote to another music band, 
as I feel music is important to carry out the Satanic Message. 

Your email address "Electric Witchdance" came as a surprise to me, and I 
did not wait one more second to surf on your website, as it already ap- 
pealed to me. As you may know by now, I am 60 years of age, but do like 
young people as you are with an ideal, to spread the Satanic Message 
through music, touching the hearts but above all the minds of young peo- 
ple of all ages. ( I am always in the company of young people, detesting 
those of my age.) However, real Satanists are young until they die, to dis- 
appear forever. So, today, is the day! We all remain young, and even be- 
come younger because we have freed ourselves from the bondage of ig- 
norance and human limitation, having accepted the Satanic Philosophy. 
Only music brings young people together, while it is the easiest way to 



14 



bring Satanism to the world. I watch MTV every week when "Superock" 
is on, because it is the best satanic message delivered to the world. You 
have a message through your music, and in the way you bring it forward. 
I can only say, "Thank You." I remain close to you, in all your endeav- 
ours. Do keep in touch. Thank You for sending me your CD, "Spook- 
show" when it is released, as I will certainly use it to background my 
rituals as well, whether for "lust" (it bloody well works), "compassion" 
for those I like, and "destruction" for those I hate and have harmed me. 
There too, music does a lot. 

Rituals are not a means of worship (I do not believe in worship, as I 
claim myself to be of none-faith), but rituals well done make one 
stronger, to become the Satanic Magickian without the rituals at the 
very end, through the power of the word only 1 . Your music is power, 
the strong and infallible voice of Satan, able to open the Abyss of 
Freedom and Satanic Contentment. I will be pleased one day to read 
the words of your music. 

Hagur 



1 And, obviously dark action (meaning action satanically understood). 

15 



CHAPTER ONE 




16 




D 



Determination 

in pertfaitiftrg t])e toitL 
JUff anb Beatlj. 3t is tire robe af" 

tfje magiriuan or sorceress ^*^ 
'Cljr image of tlje general principle 
coming from absolute unity. 

€f)e gate of rrratimtp. 

Xbe tnontter s&tlfulljr created 

rtjat tofjirb t£ beautiful. 




We ended almost our introduction with "The Nine Satanic Statements" 
from "The Satanic Bible", by Anton Szandor LaVey, which will be fully 
commented in this chapter. However, before doing this, I do feel that it is 
indispensable to have a quick view on "The Twenty-one Satanic Points", 
taken from "The Black Book of Satan" by Conrad Robury, which will be 
frequently quoted as we proceed with "The Nine Satanic Statements". 
There is a parallel between the two sets of statements. 

I was as must thrilled when pondering on "The Nine Satanic Statements", 
and "The Twenty-one Satanic Points" when discovered on Internet at a 
latter date. First of all, here it is for your enjoyment and personal benefit. 
But, let me say another thing first. 

After having read the twenty-one points, immediately came to my mind 
the twenty-two cards of the Major Arcana of the Tarot. Of course, you 
would say, "there is one card missing!" Yes, indeed, "The Fool" is miss- 



17 



ing. There is no room for fools in Satanism. With card one, "The Magi- 
cian" a transformation has taken place, and call it conversion, when you 
gave your soul (ego) to the Satanic Philosophy, and forever tattooed or 
imprinted on you the sigil of the Baphomet, Satan's emblem. Satanism is 
a way of life, a philosophy of life. 

Before commitment to Satanism, one has lived foolishly, having blindly 
followed blind leaders. One has so far stopped to its cultural background, 
whether it is Christianity, Jews, Islam, Hinduism, etc. Also, and dramati- 
cally true, family conditioning has always been affected by it. The fun- 
damental world religions make people more stupid, the consequence in 
many ways of a disgusting religion. They have never been honest at all 
with their ideas of self-sacrifice, the benefits of pain for a god or any 
other deity, all this nonsense and masochistic view of life. They are sub- 
jected to the power of doctrinal principles, making them creep before 
their gods, to the benefit of the so-called great ones of this world whether 
religiously or politically. It is certainly not good morals, and having as 
well the propagating view that half the world is going to end in eternal 
pain, because failing to be submitted to their rules. They think people re- 
main teenagers, and so do all those who do not want to progress and leave 
their hypocritical leaders at once. As for us in this Western world, the 
anti-Christianity is the connection. 

The fool who converts himself to Satanism as a way of life, becomes 
however an excellent symbol of courage, risk-taking, and the creative ex- 
pression that is needed to become a fully realised Satanist. 

The converted to "Modern Satanism" represents the adult who stands 
with his two feet on earth our kingdom, sane, whole, healthy, and without 
fear. (There is no fear.) The Satanist is the one who is able to experience 
wonder, respect, curiosity in a way through self-discovery, and anticipa- 
tion, leading him to become "The Magician". 

Now, with the means of the twenty-one remaining cards of the Major Ar- 
cana, let us add a key-thought to each of the Twenty-one Satanic Points 
of Conrad Robury. 



18 



The Twenty-one Satanic Points 

I) Respect not pity or weakness, for they are a disease which makes 
sick 

the strong. 

The Magician: The black will personified. The Satanist who with his 
skill can create beauty. 

II) Test always your strength, for therein lies success. 

The High Priestess: The black fight of the Satanic imagination, analysis 
and error. The mask that hides secrets. The vampires of the Satanic arts. 

III) Seek happiness in victory - but never in peace. 

The Empress: The image of intelligence and the ruler of evolution. Will 
power. 

IV) Enjoy a short rest, better than a long. 

The Emperor: The demon of achievement, and the beast of the physical 
and terrestrial world. 

V) Come as a reaper, for thus you will sow. 

The Hierophant: He is the ritual monster of dark illumination. 

VI) Never love anything so much you cannot see it die. 

The Lovers: The twists of free fancy, the membrane of the senses, the 
opening to Satanic beauty. 

VII) Build not upon sand but upon rock 

And build not for today or yesterday but for all time. 

The Chariot: The wheels of activity and at the same time triumph. The 
Satanist , the bearer of the whip and chains (why not?). 

VIII) Strive ever for more, for conquest is never done. 



19 



Strength: The kingdom of the physical is ours as Satanists we are. The 
Satanist's life is conquest, fed on desire. 

IX) And die rather than submit. 

The Hermit: A place where the anguish of pain and eventually sadness 
of loneliness is known. 

X) Forge not works of art but swords of death, for therein lies great 
art. 

The Wheel of Fortune: Where a situation dies in order for another one 
to start. The monster of eternal return, and to put it brutally, man is a hu- 
man animal with all that involves being an animal. 

(Do what you like to do, and do not ask anybody else what they think 
about it.) 

XI) Learn to raise yourself above yourself so you can triumph over 
all. 

Justice: The sword of rigor and precision. 

XII) The blood of the living makes good fertilizer for the seeds of the 
new. 

The Hanged Man: The balance that exists between necessity and liberty 
on the altar of sacrifice. 

XIII) He who stands atop the highest pyramid of skulls can see the 
furthest. 

Death: Where the old bones only serve as armor. The sister of dreams 
over fields of putrefaction, of pain, of sadness, of decomposition, of cor- 
ruption. 

XIV) Discard not love but treat it as an imposter, but ever be just. 

Temperance: It is a construction with the columns of harmony, but at the 
same time where the statues of masturbation live, and the cracking of the 
silks of life sound. 

XV) All that is great is built upon sorrow. 



20 



The Devil: With which the covenant of material success is struck. The 
one who platters human selfishness. 

XVI) Strive not only forwards, but upwards for greatness lies in the 
highest. 

The Tower: The universe where one breaks with old erroneous beliefs, 
as well as old relationships. 

XVII) Come as a fresh strong wind that breaks yet also creates. 

The Star: From where the life emerges and dreams come to life, with the 
sword of hope and protection. 

XVIII) Let love of life be a goal but let your highest goal be greatness. 

The Moon: The country where one does not know whether or not to fight 
or to caress, but it is also the country where the darkest passions are lived 
out. 

XIX) Nothing is beautiful except man: but most beautiful of all is 
woman. 

The Sun: It is the Dark Flame which caresses the world. 

XX) Reject all illusion and lies, for they hinder the strong. 

The Judgement: Where repentance and pardon walk (conversion to Sa- 
tanic Philosophy) with the sword which cuts through all past errors, and 
where the Black Flame of new dark energy emerge. 

XXI) What does not kill, makes stronger. 

The World: The grotto where the Black Flame and the human come to- 
gether. The final fight to where all cards have led. 



21 



Concerning the "Nine Satanic Statements", Dr.LaVey said, "It took me 
twenty minutes to write them out. I was listening to Chopin being played 
in the next room and I was so moved I just wrote them out on a pad of 
paper lying next to me." We shall now comment on the "Nine Satanic 
Statements" one by one. 



1. Satan represents indulgence, instead of abstinence! 

At the time that there was no religions on earth as found today, safe the 
"Law of Life" inherent in every human mind such as it is found since 
time immemorial in every animal, all had the notion of indulgence (toler- 
ance) and there was nothing else. There were no laws saying, you must 
not do this or that, but complete freedom, and every one knew what to do 
or not to do. "Likes beget likes" was the only law. By this is meant, 
"Kindness to those who deserve it, or vengeance to ingrates and ene- 
mies." Man lived in perfect harmony with nature. Man as a human animal 
was intended to live according to the pattern of the animal life, and so 
they did for a time at least. 

However, there came a time when everyone changed their mode of living, 
when almost everyone worked on the land, or at crafts and skills con- 
nected with natural produce, a sequence of seasonal events punctuated the 
turning year with feasts and festivals, gatherings and partings. In each 
tribe or village there would be a number of families pursuing inherited 
crafts: the blacksmith, the baker, the cobbler and, probably, the wise one 
(herbalist or witch). Each one began to have his or her own mysteries, 
trade secrets if you like, as did the women, which would help those in 
need. They helped to discover lost cattle, cure sicknesses, offering wise 
advice or charms and potions, as the clients obviously requested. Human 
society came into being, and gradually human laws. Some very much 
succeeding in their skill soon found out how to exploit their fellow men, 
and have power over them. At a time when men and women really lived 
as gods and goddesses, swindlers started to create religions to keep the 
rest of the world quite and under their authority. So, there was a Krishna, 
a Buddha, a Moses, a Jesus, a Mohammed, and countless others even in 
heathenism up to this day. Today we have a new wave of gurus coming 
from India, Islamic Sufi Sheikhs, the Pope, Christian Evangelists and 
more, with the sole reason to get rich or powerful at the expense of the 
imbeciles, stupid people really wanting to be cheated, being kept under 



22 



their clever dumb anyway. Very rapidly the living gods and goddesses 
were dying out as it were, being replaced by a one and only god ruling 
over good and bad people, recompensing or punishing. Those leaders 
preached "abstinence" as a way of life even abundant life. But, the result 
of all this is seen today. Are you happy with it! I'm not. I am a God, and 
want to stick to my rights, just like it was in those early days when men 
and woman lived so close to nature. 

In Satanism there is no sense of "having to believe" in a God or in a Sa- 
tan, but each one who believes he is his own God, or if you prefer "God 
and Satan" alike will come to know through personal revelation and ex- 
perience, the mighty powers within and in every human being. We, Sa- 
tanists, we do not worship, as we are our own Gods, and the earth is our 
temple. 

Certain places in nature hold the aura of power: the summits of high and 
lonely hills, springs within the hidden grove, deep caves, etc. These are 
the protected places, the boundaries between earth and water, air and 
earth, this world and that of the Satanist, hidden only by a veil of dream. 
Go there alone, in the spirit of a werewolf and seek out the atmosphere, if 
nothing else, and play your part. It is all yours. 

In practical life, we find that when man is given a higher position or ex- 
perience, he invariably returns to the lower relations he is accustomed to 
anyway. A man can only be the way he is created a human animal. Man is 
his own God, why look for another higher than himself, as there is none. 
The problem is that many cannot distinguish fantasy with reality. Do not 
forget, that these religious leaders or as some would call themselves spiri- 
tual masters are so effective in their way of delivery without conveying 
the actual experience, that the followers become hostile to experience and 
kick out anyone, as Christians and Muslims do, who might show interest 
beyond mere hearing. This, of course, has been offensive and destructive 
to humanity in every age. Whether the Pope in Rome or any TV Evangel- 
ists in America are the "self-declared" ones who chalk out a path of sal- 
vation and offer it to humanity. These "self-declared personalities" either 
create their own system afresh or they blend already existing doctrines 
into a new mixture. Their lovely (?) assholes should be desecrated, as 
there is no punishment cruel enough to let them suffer for their swindling 
actions and lies towards all ranks of people, but it would be nicer to shred 
them. 

Be your own and decide for yourself. Be a self -realised person, be a Sa- 
tanist. Do not respond to the beliefs of fanatical people, but only to your 



23 



inner impulses, feel the heat within yourself, and consciously realise that 
which you wish to accomplish and do it. There is no one else you need. 
As Number Two of "The 21 Satanic Points" says: Test always your 
strength, for therein lies success. Do not look elsewhere for success, it 
is right within you. The basic of Satanism is about to "leave and change." 
It is very natural to move on. Any intellectual will do that, any person 
with the ability to reason does that with their own history. Just think and 
act Satanically. 



II 

2. Satan represents vital existence, instead of spiritual pipe dreams! 

Live your life, and do precisely what you want to do, and what makes you 
happy without harming anyone, unless for defence. Do not practice blind 
confidence in others, but return to your origin and be a true Satanist as 
taught by Dr. Anton Szandor LaVey. Do share my comprehension of "Sa- 
tanism" in the same sense of "sinister", but pay attention. The classical 
way of Satanism, the medieval one is, on one hand purely a Christian in- 
vention as produced in the infamous Malleus Maleficarum, but is at the 
same time a fundamental appearance of pre-Christian heathendom. So, 
you can discover many heathen symbols and themes in the description of 
medieval Satanism, and used in "Modern Satanism" as well. But we are 
in no way Devil worshippers, because we cannot be it and fight Christen- 
dom and the like at the same time. I am very proud to be a Satanist, espe- 
cially now at the dawn of the New Black Age, when Christendom is per- 
ishing eventually followed by the Islam, replaced by a neo -heathen state. 
This is the real benefit of the "New Age" proclaimed since the hippie era. 

The New Black Age is not realised by its own, as it is the work of every- 
body young and old. At the building up of this new society, we should not 
be tender about it. The Black Metal Bands, in my opinion greatly contrib- 
ute to the opening of the New Black Age as a return to primal human ex- 
istence in this modern world of ours. We do not have to change our mode 
of living, but the one of thinking. I have a tremendous great sympathy for 
the Black Metals, the more that I began my own Satanism by listening to 
"Deicide" and buying all their CD's. "Black Metal is an art, in the way 
that it is able to draw millions of young people all over the globe to Sa- 
tanic thinking. Indeed, the Dark Sun is rising over every part of the world, 
giving us Dark Light and destroying established religious hypocrisy. 



24 



I do become harder and harder everyday, and the more I advance the 
more religious practices as we know them in our Western countries at 
least, are be a real pester that have to be exterminated. I have become a 
revolted man, even so much, daring to say at this very moment: "We 
want a Satanic army (meaning like-minded Satanists) aggressively active, 
dominating as we are our own Gods, intrepid and even brutal." Youth 
should first of all be all this. 

We have to train ourselves to be strong to overcome mortal dread in the 
most difficult trials facing our objectives, the freedom of mankind. We 
must be not weak or tender, but have the vision always before us of pride 
and independence. In "The 21 Satanic Points", Number One, we read: 
"Respect not pity or weakness, for they are disease which makes sick the 
strong." To represents vital existence is to live our life without false 
scruples, discarding altruism and religious morality, to become men and 
women of the New Black Age (the New Age), the new Reich. Let us con- 
tinue to ponder on the "LaVeyan Satanism", and focus on the more 'hid- 
den' traditions within the Left Handed Path, and let us save the whole 
damn planet from Judeo-Christian hypocritical morals that have been 
keeping the masses in one big herd. 

Before ending my comment on "Statement Number Two", I like to say 
that Satanists are not a "hate" group, but like-minded individuals who are 
sick of being lied to ! Religious beliefs of all kinds have brainwashed the 
masses into believing in an almighty power that can come down and de- 
stroy us for our "sins". These "sins" are nothing more than high powered 
guilt trips sent out by the churches to try and stop us from living our lives 
to the fullest. We are not the followers of pipe dreams, but remain close 
to reality of the earthly kingdom. There is a French proverb saying, 
"Apres nous les mouches ", meaning "after us the flies". 



Ill 



3. Satan represents undefiled wisdom, instead of hypocritical self- 
deceit. 

If a man from a previous civilisation, for instance an ancient Greek or a 
Roman, suddenly appeared among present-day distorted humanity, his 
first impressions would probably lead him to regard, touching the un- 
known of our miserable world, as a race of magicians and demigods. But 
were he a Plato or a Marcus Aurelius and refused to be dazzled by the 



25 



material wonders created by advanced technology, and were he to exam- 
ine the human condition more carefully, his first impressions would give 
place to great dismay because of hypocritical self-deceit found in our 
world today. 

No better way to show the crisis of this present world of ours than to offer 
contrast; therefore, the core of the Satanists is dissonant hatred towards 
all that blindly accept the tyranny of the religious leaders, representing 
their philosophy (theology in fact) by deities beyond, false trust, happi- 
ness and light. The dying Christian religion and others as well, in our 
world today as it has also marked the past, having even integrated them- 
selves in the politics is a very dangerous virus for humanity, communicat- 
ing immeasurable dissatisfaction, misery, anger, instead of individual 
freedom. 

The individual often lacks the resources to cope with these difficulties 
and religious pitfalls of this kind of existence. The resistance may crum- 
ble in the face of the demands, the confusions, and the enticements it im- 
poses. Religious tyranny leads to discouragement, frustration and even 
desperation, is seen more than ever today. The remedy is taking the step 
and let go religious illusion, becoming entirely independent. There are 
two ways to do this: the simplification of the outer life Satanically, and 
the development of inner godly powers, which is no more than a return to 
nature. If you prefer "Nature Religion." 

The well-known French writer Jean-Jacques Rousseau, appealed for a re- 
turn to nature, and Thoreau, who renounced the benefits of present civili- 
sation and withdrew to lead the solitary simple life, which he described so 
ably in Walden. Recently, disillusionment with the "blessings" of techno- 
logical achievement has exploded into extreme and increasingly bitter in- 
dictments of the whole structure of modern civilisation, into a wholesale 
rejection of our present christianised "way of life." Away with religion, 
they only are a shithole of lies, conformity, fear, retribution and sadism 
forbidding the joys and mutual satisfaction man owns. 

Residence to the prevailing negative trends of the present fused religious - 
political life calls for much determination, much firmness and persistence, 
much clear-sightedness and wisdom. And, this is exactly taught by Mod- 
ern Satanic Philosophy, as this is what the late Dr. Anton Szandor LaVey 
taught, and obtained through experiences in the real world. "Satanism" as 
we understand it, is a daily experience undertaken by being persistently 
following the rules of the Left-handed Path, and that is also why so few 
individuals undertake this path. Satanism is therefore a quest for self- 



26 



realisation, involving often danger and challenges, requires a lot of cour- 
age, but it is not always hardship as there is also much joy because of 
"Satanic Freedom." Anyway, you must take your body to the outer limits 
and beyond it. I always admire the Black Metal Music groups, especially 
those from the Northern Countries of Europe, as their actions have never 
been without security. Satanism is a method or way to produce a specific 
individual; it is an expression of evolutionary change. Unquestionably 
and true Satanism has a purpose - it is to make the individual god-like. 

Satanism is the discovery of the darkness within you; and, this leads me 
to say something about the development of inner powers around your 
"ego". It is a constant testing yourself, exploring your limits both physi- 
cally and mentally. Only the development of his inner powers can offset 
the dangers inherent in man's losing control of the tremendous natural 
dark forces at his disposal and becoming the victim of his own erroneous 
achievements build on past experiences. A vivid realisation that this is in- 
dispensable for maintaining the (in) sanity and indeed the very of "na- 
ture" humanity, that thus can man fulfil his true dark nature, should spur 
him on to tackle this task with an intensity of dark desire and determina- 
tion equal to that which he has previously devoted himself in a religious - 
political society. 

Fundamental among these inner powers, and the one, to which priority 
should be given, is the tremendous, unrealised potency of man's own 
will. Its satanic training and use constitute the foundation of all endeav- 
ours. There are two reasons for this: the first is the will's central position 
in man's personality and its intimate connection with the core of his be- 
ing, his "ego" the very self. The second lies in the will's function in de- 
ciding what is to be done, in applying all the necessary means for its re- 
alisation and in persisting in the task in the face of all obstacles and diffi- 
culties. This means the "mastery" (the dark way taking in hands) of the 
feelings, desires, pleasures, terrors, pains, etc. 

Satanism is simply whereby an individual creates from his dark ego 
(soul) a new individual, the development of the individual in his/hers own 
unique way according to own desires and needs. Therefore, I believe that 
the correct procedure is to postpone all intellectual discussions as I have 
been doing all along this comment on the third statement, to begin by dis- 
covering the inner powerful self, the makings of the Higher Being, your- 
self, the discovery of the darkness within you. To end this discussion, it is 
appropriate to do it with statement five of "The Twenty-one Satanic 
Points", "Come as a reaper, for thus you will sow." Develop and use your 
will satanically, and that means along Satanic or Black Philosophy.. 



27 



Let us realise thoroughly the full meaning and immense value of the dis- 
covery of your dark will within yourself. In whatever way it happens, ei- 
ther spontaneously or through conscious action, in a crisis or in the quiet 
of inner recollection, it constitutes a most important and decisive event in 
your life. 



IV 

4. Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it, instead of love 
wasted on ingrates! 

Since I became a Satanist, I decided to take my rights in my own hands 
and no longer to be dictated by others of what should be done or not. I am 
a great believer in my "none-faith", contradicting that which the Christian 
religions and others impose me to do or forbid me to do. I have only faith 
in myself, because I precisely know what I am doing, if it is for my own 
success or even failure. Christianity presents another kind of faith, as a 
tool for exploitation of the average man in the street, those who move on 
along the waves of life, accepting everything for granted without further 
questioning what is imposed to them. They seem to need "faith" of one 
type or another to keep going. My own Satanism has reached so far, that I 
no longer accept the concept of faith based on "World Faiths", whoever 
they are, it is all the same bullshit. I do feel, I have become a satisfied 
man, not to say a happy man, because I put only faith in myself, being re- 
sponsible only for myself. Magic begins with me. Satanism means much 
more to me than you really think, and what most think it is. It is not a 
"game", it is a way of life and even a hard one if you really want to live 
Satanically. A hard one in this sense, that like the animal in the wilder- 
ness, one has to fight for life. A number of persons as discovered on 
Internet as well as in daily life call themselves Satanists because they 
only hold to a few tenets of real Satanism, for instance the pleasure prin- 
ciples or the power manifestation. This is imitation Satanism lacking its 
goal and achieving nothing. 

Why is it that so many people seem more than willing to allow religion to 
take such a high consideration in their judgement as to whether or not one 
is a "good" enough person to associate with. This is a scenario which I 
have faced many times (too much times) since I had been in the Catholic 
priesthood, meeting people's demand more than their needs. It did sicken 
me to find these stupid minds obstructing my path, because although be- 
ing active in the Christian religion accomplishing my task as a pastor, I 



28 



always had my own opinion, quite different from the traditional doctrines 
of the Church. How could it be otherwise as since my early twenties I had 
been engaged in occultism. So, I am right when saying, "I was a Satanist 
from the beginning." 

I do believe, I was born a Satanic child and grew up along the various ex- 
periences of life to become a Satanic man. When I made the decisive step 
July 15, 1998, 1 did not get into Satanism to dive to so shallow a depth as 
the opportunity to practice the "greater magic", but for much more than 
this aspect. I do hope I am not going to frighten you, and if I do it is for 
your own inner growth. For me Satanism is a quest involving real per- 
sonal danger at times in the undertaking of genuine challenges, some- 
times beyond the limits of the physical, mental and even psychic level of 
the individual life. Satanism is much more than wearing black clothes and 
a T-shirt with the Baphomet printed on the front. It leads to practical ex- 
perience on the sinister path for the further personal development and 
building of character. Satanism is all about the creation of proud, strong, 
characterful, and insight-full individuals, beyond the average man in the 
street, but of a higher type. We had previously about the development of 
the "will", but this is it. It involves the whole being, you and I. 

As understood at least on paper by the Christians, "love one another" is 
an absurd rule, as it simply shows weakness, and it cannot work out any- 
way. Ever since these words have been spoken, it has never been brought 
into practice. 

Satanism on the contrary teaches the opposite, as it first believes in pride 
and warfare against the "enemy", be it in the form of religion or mortal 
man. Our cry is apocalyptic, with its calls to arms and declaration of Sa- 
tanic holy war against perverting religions with its goals. Our holy war 
against error belief is not assimilating into the mainstream of Satanists, 
but it is an isolated hatred. We will only love those who love us, and hate 
our enemies just like animals do. It is absolutely useless to do good to 
those who have harmed us, the more when we were not guilty of any- 
thing. The murderous Abrahamic faith (Jews, Christians and Moslems) 
forced our ancestors to convert to a religion imported form the desert. 
We are not Jews, nor Indo-Europeans, thus we want a native philosophy 
or spirituality. French, Dutch, British, Greek, etc. must refer to European 
pre-Christian religions and not alien ones such as Judaism, Islam, Ca- 
tholicism or Protestantism. Satanism is another term for "Nature Relig- 
ion", as to this we must keep firmly on, and where our ethic roots are. 



29 



We should develop within ourselves the "skilful will", the aspect of the 
will consisting of the ability to obtain desired results with the least ex- 
penditure of energy, therefore we need to understand our inner constitu- 
tion, become acquainted with our many different functions, drives, de- 
sires, habit patterns and the relationship between them. The Satanic Phi- 
losophy is a means to develop dynamic power, mastery, concentration, 
determination, persistence, initiative, and organisation, as the way to pro- 
duce a specific individual, an evolutionary change of his life. 

An let us end with a number of rules from "The 21 Satanic Points", from 
The Black Book of Satan by Conrad Robury: 

6. Never love anything so much you cannot see it die. 

7. Build not upon sand but upon rock, and build not for today or yester- 
day but for all time. 

8. Strive ever for more, for conquest is never done. 



5. Satan represents vengeance, instead of turning the other cheek! 

Satanism has a dream. I have a dream, and it can only be realised through 
vengeance. However, I do believe in a psychological war first, rather than 
a "bloody" one as Christians do between themselves for example in 
Northern Ireland, and the Islam yesterday and today with their terrorism 
all over the world in order to maintain their tradition and preserve or re- 
create Islamic States, their Sharia. We want people to know how wrong 
they are in blindly following these corrupt leaders of our society. They 
only want to keep people tied and completely subjected to their rules, and 
have them in their power once for all. How many Christians and Moslems 
alike have dramatically killed people for the belief of their own religion, 
even if their leaders Jesus or Mohammed have taught the contrary such as 
"love one another", or "if someone strikes you on the right cheek, turn to 
him the other also." 

I do not know what for man the Nazarene really was, and what he was up 
to. It is as it where, opposing himself to the religious tradition of his time, 
which was at the same time political as well especially during the Roman 
invasion, he wanted to create a new religion entirely opposed to that 
which was practised in those days. His teaching lasted two thousand 
years, but after all it did not work. Now tell me, "is Christianity the solu- 
tion for our world today, or is the "Islamic Faith" the solution for our 



30 



modern times?" Do we still need the present World Faiths to enter the 
new Millennium? 

In the name of God and their Prophets the Christians and the Muslims 
have and still are killing each other, also inoffensive and blameless peo- 
ple. Of course, killing people is an extremely human thing and does not 
exclude them from being sincere and having a message, but the fact of 
killing in the name of "Divine Love" passes all imagination. 

Of course, there is now and again violence in Satanism, but no more se- 
vere than any other violence in religion and society, and maybe it is even 
less if you compare with football hooligans. If it happens to Satanists to 
kill, many have been doing that among the Christians and Muslims up to 
today, and the Jews even putted the Nazarene to death because he was 
turning the minds of the people, teaching against established principles of 
the time, calling himself the king of the Jews, and using the title "Son of 
God" the Roman Emperor's greatest title and degree. Up to this day, they 
are killing people because of disagreement, and there is absolutely noth- 
ing new about it. It is historically undiscerning to look upon this as some- 
thing specific and even "Satanic", the fact to kill each other in a serious 
conflict. Just like in the animal world, it is the dark aspect of human na- 
ture - to kill someone if you do not like them, to rape someone if you feel 
like it and not to feel bad about it as something so natural, find its source 
in time immemorial. 

Satanism in its basis is protest against present civilisation as such as we 
are experiencing it today. As I said above, I believe in fighting a psycho- 
logical war, as there are other means of "revenge" than violence and bru- 
tality. It is a matter of making the world to understand the danger of relig- 
ion. Religion is dangerous. The other day I met a young married man, a 
convert to Islam some eight years ago with homosexual tendencies, 
probably because of shortcomings in his married life. By the way, he has 
two children. Being conscious of his problem, he told me: "If they would 
know about it, they kill me." And, that would be in the name of Allah, 
obviously. 

The basic statement of Satanism is about "to leave and change" (destroy- 
ing and rebuilding) , as a plead to human freedom. Satanism is an open 
door to freedom. Any intellectual will do that, any person with the ability 
to reason will accept our kind of humanism, because of the strong need as 
a thinking person to make meaning of your life as it only lasts a life-time 
no more, while the old age is very soon to come. The whole project of the 
Pope and his College of Cardinals and the Muslims is to say that human 



31 



nature has to be put to the side to live in accordance to their pattern of 
life. For those of the Abrahamic Faith (Jews, Christians and Muslims), 
having a special relationship to nature (nature religion or philosophy) is 
not good, even evil. 

Satanic Philosophy can be summarised as such: "Do what you like to do, 
do not ask anybody else what he or she thinks about it. Just do what you 
think is right, but do not harm the harmless. Only defend yourself when 
you are being attacked." 

Society as we know it today is something very stupid, which should be 
extinguished, as soon as possible, and for this Satanism can be very con- 
structive in any way. I do believe in the Satanists. To immerse present so- 
ciety into a total lifestyle as Satanists profess will take a lot of time, but 
we are bound to arrive. Today at least in Europe there is a great move to- 
wards it, as churches are getting emptier with scarcely any knew recruits 
as to the priesthood, or none at all. In my town there are about ten thou- 
sands immigrants where only one percent attends the local mosques. A lot 
more work has to be done all over the globe. Onwards Satanists! 

From "The Satanic Bible", the first book called "The Book of Satan", 
page 33 (by Dr. Anton Szandor LaVey) we read to conclude above com- 
ments: 

6. Love your enemies and do good to them that hate and use you - is this 
not the despicable philosophy of the spaniel that rolls upon its back 
when kicked? 

7. Hate your enemies with a whole heart, and if a man smite you on one 
cheek, SMASH him on the other!; smite him hip and thigh, for self- 
preservation is the highest law ! 

8. He who turns the other cheek is a cowardly dog! 

9. Give blow for blow, scorn for scorn, doom for doom - with compound 
interest liberally added thereunto! Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, aye 
four-fold, a hundred-fold! Make yourself a Terror to your adversary, 
and when he goeth his way, he will possess much additional wisdom 
to ruminate over. Thus shall you make yourself respected in all the 
walks of life, and your spirit - your immortal spirit - shall live, not in 
a tangible paradise, but in the brains and sinews of those whose re- 
spect you have gained. 

And, "The 21 Satanic Points" (from The Black Book of Satan by Conrad 
Robury) says: "Forge not works of art but swords of death, for therein lies 
the great art." 



32 



Do not think even for one moment you are a hero because you have 
turned the other cheek to the enemy, but you are one if he has been con- 
quered by the swords of death, his due reward. In a more everyday lan- 
guage, "fight for your rights." Martyrdom is certainly no victory, unless 
you wish to range yourself among the victimised saints of the Roman 
Catholic Church, who have fought the fight for nothing and just wasted 
their lives. 

VI 

6. Satan represents responsibility to the responsible, instead of con- 
cern for psychic vampires. 

Everyone is responsible for his or her own deeds whether it is virtuous or 
non- virtuous. No one can interfere in another's affairs, as everyone has to 
decide for him or herself. After all, what is good or evil? First of all, 
"what is the phenomenon of evil?" 

Good and evil "are" nothing, as there is only freedom. There is no good 
and no evil, as there is more hypocrisy in that which is called commonly 
"good" if you see it that way, than in evil. Good deeds or evil deeds do 
not exist, as there is only the powerful spur to act. It is only religion who 
has drawn the line between good and evil, altering the list of sins from 
generation to generation hypocritically according to the needs of the time, 
and how it suited them best. What was evil some fifty or thirty years ago, 
may no longer be evil today! It is only religion that has decided what is 
good and evil. To a Jew, a Christian or a Muslim, it is anything negative 
that violates the intentions of the order prescribed by the thought process 
of their religion. The God of the Abrahamic religions is just the god of an 
hypocritical society and states that attempts to cleanse people's brains 
with spiritual chit-chat. To a thinker aware of darkness, evil is a combina- 
tion of mystical forces translating the order of conception into the calcula- 
tions of reality. No idea escapes corruption passing into life and so evil 
constantly threatens the purists and usurps control from the authorities. 
Rebellion and rejection of value trouble these rulers and they seek retribu- 
tion in further order. Their search for the impurity leads them to think dia- 
lectically and to use political power against people they feel symbolise 
the dark and unscrupulous. In essence, if you are standing near the pole of 
order, it is the opposite pole, but if you go closer, you realise it is only the 
method of assembly for the universe. Organic creations define this world 
and have shaped it for centuries, working evolution instead of design. 
They reject the concept of gods or rulers as unnecessary, and celebrate 



33 



freedom through independence rather than dependence on the ratification 
of a society. 

But, what is evil? Evil encompasses a belief in nothingness and a conse- 
quent lack of allegiance to anything, but the ideology of Evil would do 
this for the greater freedom and organic buoyancy of the system. In fact, 
evil does not categorise well, and the history left to us portrays: darkness, 
blackness, sadness, harm, violence, torment, sadism, intoxication, roman- 
ticism, love, pain, perversity, rebellion, mischief, hatred, sodomy, lust. 
Evil fits poorly into equations with existence definition verbs, so remains 
enigma to our consciousness as normal humans in a modern corporate 
harvest-god world. But how would we know Evil? 

Our evidence is sketchy, the Gods of the East were malevolent harvest 
Gods, while in the Western world the scapegoat was demonised Satan 
and thrown into a lake of fire, supposedly craven from his battle with 
God. In all cases they "who?" society, aimless individuals, some touched 
by a cultural strain, people need him, and use him in the speech of every- 
day explanations for the inexplicable — the demonised failures and be- 
trayals that confound their intent or what they perceive to be their desires. 

In other parts of a real world, Satan (the adversary, the opposer, the de- 
stroyer) arises in the speech of those discontented not with the political or 
social conditions of this world, but with the underlying mentality of en- 
slavement that they despise, and these rebel by seizing the dreaded name, 
declaring themselves shit, declaring themselves suicides, and proclaiming 
their diametrical resentment of the opposing dialectic behaviour: good- 
ness, mercy, kindness, loyalty, duty, fidelity, purity, virginity, gentility, 
sociability, and love. 

What is evil? Frankly, I have to tell you, I have no idea, but that I think it 
is an unimportant issue. Evil, whether a "real thing" or a force of our col- 
lective intellect, influences our world and exists as a living concept in our 
heads. We can accept its knowledge and provocations, or we can revile its 
presence and fall out of touch with a dominant force in our existence. The 
human being is a thinking animal, having the freedom to act as he thinks, 
finally leading to expression, pouring out that have been discovered and 
won. The human being finally decides whether he wants to be executed 
on the electric chair or not. By this I mean, he chooses the way he is go- 
ing to live, and bear the consequences of his chosen life. 

However, if you do make the distinction between "good" and "bad", 
know that there are some people who will take advantage of you, and 



34 



suck your supposed goodness until you are completely empty and dried 
out. I have seen it myself in Christianity when engaged in pastoral work. 
A few days ago I had a letter from a woman I knew a few years back. The 
first two lines of her missive were for me, and the rest of the letter all 
about herself describing in full length all her troubles, with the expecta- 
tion to be heard and eventually helped. People will suck from you your 
goodness and your experience. And, the more you are willing to help 
them, the more they will suck, and suck you carelessly dry. They are psy- 
chic vampires. They truly think, you are supposed to help them; other- 
wise you will be certainly catalogued as "evil". In whatever situation, al- 
ways search for your true satanic personality and identity, as it sleeps in 
every one of us, to be waken up. Always remind yourself, "I am impor- 
tant, I am my own God, and I decide for myself." 

We must rise ourselves above that kind of situation, the more that every- 
one is responsible for his or her own deeds. Expressing your inner feel- 
ings and experience that have been discovered and won, so that others can 
share in them is wrong. Doing this, you will not help yourself. Don't 
waste your energy on psychic vampires. Don't waste your energy on oth- 
ers, unless they belong to your loved ones. 

Nietzsche, a real prophet of the people wrote: 

"One should not embellish or dress up Christianity: it has waged a war to 
the death of the higher man." You are your own God, you are impor- 
tant, and as "The 21 Satanic Points states in verse 18, "Let Love of 
life be a goal but let your highest goal be greatness." 



VII 

7. Satan represents man as just another animal, sometimes better, 
more often worse than those those walking on all-fours, who, be- 
cause of his "divine spiritual and intellectual development," has 
become the most animal of all. 

Twenty-five thousand years ago Palaeolithic Woman and Man depended 
upon hunting to survive. Only by success in the hunt could there be food 
to eat, skins for warmth and shelter, bones to fashion into tools and 
weapons. For them, as far as they could see, nature was overwhelming, 
finding in them multitudes of gods. Next to all this, there is in essence not 
much difference between the four-footed animals and the human animal. 
This is not a blame, it is quite natural. 



35 



Out of awe and respect for the blowing wind, the violent lightning in 
stormy and thundering weather, the rushing stream, the human animal as- 
cribed to each a "spirit"; and, made it a deity, a God even. However, they 
may have forgotten for a time, that they themselves were another God as 
well. Of course, the psychological age "ours" was very much in the fu- 
ture, far away from their reality. Later a god controlled the wind, another 
controlled the sky, still another waters, but above all there was a god for 
the hunt. 

Most of the animals they hunted were horned so the human animal pic- 
tured the God of Hunting also as being horned. It was at this time that 
daily magick became mixed with these faltering steps of religion to fol- 
low. 

Man is a human animal, and yet he is another God, like the lion is called 
"the King of the Forest." All animals, whether four-footed or two-footed 
like human being, all have in some degree "psychic powers" for want of a 
better term, but remaining latent unless we develop our powers Satani- 
cally speaking, we have a peculiar affinity with other animals. Everyone 
possesses inner power, ran by the "will" as mentioned earlier. 

It is true; we are sometimes better than animals or even worse. We live in 
a society in which each individual most of the time finds himself in 
deadly competition with his fellow men and in which he must use 
shrewdness, cunning, and chicanery to get the better of them is rather un- 
pleasant and nightmarish jungle. This is the history of man until this day. 

In an age that boasts if its great scientific achievements, of its high culture 
and intellectual enlightenment, the persistence of the persecutory attitude 
constitutes a challenge. It would seem that our scientific knowledge far 
exceeds our understanding of the fundamental principles of nature in- 
volved establishing the Dark Satanic human relations. The correction of 
that imbalance is a crying need today, where only humanitarian Satanism 
holds. 

In order to appraise the dimensions of the problem, the historical record 
should be invoked, caused in the first place by damned religion as a 
whole all over the world. Jews, Christians and Moslems have as source 
Abraham who created a some kind of religious state. Between Asia Minor 
and Egypt lies that strip of land, a stage whereon a drama of world impor- 
tance has been legislated. It was here that Abraham made his said cove- 
nant with Yahweh, with the result that later the Jews had been enslaved in 



36 



Egypt, where Moses another religious statesman led them out into a trou- 
blesome Promised Land. 

The passing centuries saw the rise of the Greeks, and the diffusion of Hel- 
lenistic culture; and afterward, the hegemony of the Romans. The Naza- 
rene appeared among the Jews as a teacher, but was rightly rejected by 
them. This repudiation had for centuries even up to this day heavy conse- 
quences, mostly the antagonism between Moslems, Jews and Christians. 

Up to the Council Vatican II in the years 1960, the European triumphant 
Catholic Church regarded Judaism their forefathers and other religions, 
even Protestantism (their brothers) with suspicion and hostility. For in- 
stance, at the time that Jews were deprived of the very opportunity of 
earning a livelihood, the Church forbade all Christians to lend money. 

During the papacy of Innocent III all Jews had to wear badges, and under 
Gregory IX synagogues were destroyed. The Inquisition, an organisation 
instituted to combat heresy, was created by he Church in the latter part of 
the fifteenth century, and carried out its mission with a zealotry that was 
hardly distinguishable from cruelty. A rough estimate of the total number 
of people burned, hung or tortured to death on the charge of witchcraft, is 
nine million. Obviously, not all of these were followers of "Nature Relig- 
ion", as is "Satanism" today. The Crusades aroused much religious fer- 
vour that overflowed into persecution. 

Through the religions of the world at its basis, the human mind has been 
the nest of multitudinous queer and corrupted ideas. The charges against 
Christianity and the others are many, where each age has brought and still 
do a different set of denunciations. However, many do not wish to evolve 
and want humanity to remain the thoughtless, self-torturing, destructive 
and wasteful creatures that we are today. Religion made humanity to be- 
come "the most vicious animal of all." 

More than ever in this Satanic Age, man and woman stand up for freedom 
of humanity. Be at your watch, the Christians would love to sodomise 
you. There's nothing like a good conquest to make you realise the loyalty 
of your venture, so rape them! The God of the Christians wants your love, 
and to be arbiter of your decisions... he wants to take your freedom in ex- 
change for your vision. The tree of knowledge was taken and humanity 
corrupted, but without humanity god has no object of torment, so he 
could not flood them to death entirely. Those he saved continued to be 
corrupted, but God took a new approach: believe in my "love" (that is, my 
good intentions toward you) and you will be free from all that terrifies 



37 



you now, enticing you to corruption and death. All that you fear will be 
ratified, and you will have a safe place. Do you believe these hypocrites? 
Has Jesus changed humanity? Not a bit. How long will you wait to stand 
for the Satanic Truth, and join us to enjoy life with us. 

What is Satanism, once more, simply this: 

We recognise that our intelligence gives us a unique responsibility toward 
our environment, as the "earth" is ours, it is our only kingdom. We seek 
to live in harmony with it, in ecological balance offering fulfilment to life 
and consciousness within an evolutionary concept. Our great animosity is 
towards Christianity and any other religion, as these fucking institutions 
have claimed and still do to be the only way, and have sought to deny 
freedom and in suppressing any other way of philosophical practice and 
belief. We do not accept the concept of good and evil, nor do we worship 
any entity as "Satan" or "the Devil", as defined by the all the Abrahamic 
traditions (Jews, Christians and Muslims). 

Satanists do not pity those who slave under the yoke of Christianity and 
other religions. We are women and men with free will, and we only 
evolve to an understanding of our own consciousness, while Christianity 
and other religions will destroy themselves with internal violence. Let us, 
Satanist, go hand in hand, and soon all other structure will decay rapidly, 
as the Dark Lord as we are will introduce the virus of ambiguity. As I 
said before, "the basic Satanism is to leave and change, leave and let go." 
It is a very natural thing to move on, but do it satanically. 



VIII 

8. Satan represents all of the so-called sins, as they all lead to physi- 
cal, mental, or emotional gratification. 

Once one has become a Satanist, he realises that the Satanic Philosophy is 
not despotic and irrational, as Christianity and Islam teach it. They teach 
their followers to fear Satan (Shaitan), and sin. The scholastic dishonesty, 
which is purposely indoctrinated, propagated and finally manipulated, is 
the turning point of so much pain in the world, men being depraved of 
their freedom. 

While true Satanism does not exclude achievement through hardship, it 
also believes in pleasure and fun, rather to beware for sinfulness, which 
will be incurring the wrath of a so-called God. The objections to religion 



38 



are two-fold, intellectual and moral. Firstly, there is no reason to suppose 
any religion to be true, and secondly that religious precepts date from a 
time when men where more cruel than they are and tend to perpetuate in- 
humanities which the moral conscience of the age would otherwise out- 
grow. The Abrahamic religions legislate for the welfare of the world, es- 
pecially the weak and worthless with humility, charity, subordination, 
guilt, and taking world's burdens upon the shoulders. This is making the 
Christians leaders easier to take advantage of average mankind. 

One of the reasons for the present world turmoil is the myriad of nega- 
tives, conflicting and destructive thoughtforms brought about by religion, 
engraving humanity and filling the ethers. The increase of willing or un- 
willing Satanic mental activity as people use their minds more and more 
as they should, is, of course, a progressive step towards the New Aeon, 
but temporarily it is producing a difficult situation because of corrupt re- 
ligion. Therefore it is a primary responsibility to learn to control our 
minds and use them satanically instead of adding to the plethora of con- 
fused Christian thought, which is destructive for a mankind pleading for 
freedom. 

The Satanic thinker in a great many and various fields are penetrating to 
immense new depths, but in fact so ancient, finding ourselves faced with 
facets of the advanced thinking which is shaping the present-day world. 
People are today realising that religion is wrong, and follow their own 
consciences as it is taught in Satanism in general. The reality of the Sa- 
tanic thought and life has something to do with the dark aspect of human 
nature, as it is based on undogmatic thinking, taking your own personal 
experience as a basis for what you do. We do not need religious laws for 
that, or anything of that nature. The so-called teaching of purity is an es- 
sential part of both the refinement processes used extensively in industry 
and economics, and the spiritual function that Christianity, Judaism, and 
other world religions, political creeds, racial slogans, and personal inade- 
quacies dictate. 

To a thinker aware of darkness, sin is a combination of dark forces trans- 
lating the order of conception into the calculations of reality. No idea es- 
capes corruption passing into life and so sin constantly threatens the reli- 
gious believer and usurps control from the authorities. Our Satanic rebel- 
lious way of life and rejection of value trouble these leaders and they seek 
retribution in further order. Their search for the blemish leads them to 
think dialectically and to use political power against people they feel 
symbolise the dark and unscrupulous. In essence, if you are standing near 
the pole of physical mental and emotional gratification, it is the opposite 



39 



pole but if you go closer, you realise it is only the method of assembly for 
the universe. Organic creations define this world and have shaped it for 
centuries, working evolution instead of design. They reject the concept of 
gods or rulers as unnecessary, and celebrate freedom through independ- 
ence rather than dependence on the ratification of a primarily religious 
society. 

We must realise that the inner world is first of our own entire "ego", and 
that we are living with it all the time, through the emotional and mental 
aspects of our nature. Learn to use your inner Dark Secret Forces, the 
hound of Hell, the "evolutionary urge"; or whatever name we give it, the 
Law of Infernal Approach is the basic inherent force that governs this im- 
pulse in human nature. Within its domain we find the many ways of In- 
fernal progress, the practices of Satanic Philosophies, the methods of 
have to leave the pallid incompetence of the religions, resting on no sure 
basis, being but shadowy castles in the air erected by day-dreamers based 
on nursery fables. 

We do love sin, as it is our religion of the flesh in action. Our kingdom 
belongs to this world, while our feet stand on "mother earth". No heaven 
or paradise exists to go to after we have died, nor is there a Hell of burn- 
ing punishment for the sinner. We love Satanism; it makes us free and 
powerful. 

IX 

9. Satan has been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has 
kept it in business all these years! 

With this ninth and last Satanic statement, I like to end this chapter quite 
amusingly as to comment on this can be nothing else than very entertain- 
ing. Before leaving the United States yesterday, the pope made the fol- 
lowing remark which was quite misplaced in a ultra modern society of 
ours, as the old and senile man said: "Satan stands at the source of much 
harm in the world today." He had just be pleading to abolish death sen- 
tence. But, let us first say this, "Where is "God" and "Satan" outside man 
himself? Where is "Satan" to be found, or "God"? The pope had just put 
the blame on someone, who does not exist, while he was taking the role 
of a God, to pronounce the abolishment of the death sentence. The death 
sentence is a most natural thing for those who deserve it, as there is no 
other solution for them who have harmed innocent people, and matched 
the violence with unjustified bloody deeds. Satanism is not the cause of 
present day problems in the world, rather religion stands at the source of 



40 



all this, as their principles are used and misused through today's political 
leaders. Just think of the "Bill Clinton" affairs very much in the picture 
today. 

And, what about child abuse mostly among the clergy of the Roman 
Catholic Church? 

Why do priests sodomise little boys? To get close to god, who sodomises 
humanity to get close to what is most like him: the will! The will gener- 
ates the impulse that provides non-linear motion to the human being. Art, 
drugs, sex, sensuality, adrenaline, emotion, and epiphany can free the 
human mind for precious minutes, lifting it above its confused haze of 
paradoxical thinking. During the daylight world of intellectual sloth and 
repetitious propaganda the mind is jaded, a machine slotted to choose 
what looks like a better option. There is no enlightenment, there is only 
fear. The mind is a cowed servant to the neurotic, nauseous ego and the 
fearful, beaten animal spirit. 

It numbly walks into destruction and perdition, being afraid to understand 
enough of its reality to manipulate its existence. Priests are afraid, too, 
but they know how to get what they want because it is simply a commod- 
ity, an object, as they manipulate it. Priests are often twisted sick men 
from the obvious vapidity of their doctrine in conflict with the practicality 
of their thinking, which becomes nihilistic enough to execute sins of pure 
corruption, such as sodomising young boys in the confessionals, which 
has occurred in over four billion cities within the last two years. We be- 
lieve that every priest around you needs a good dick in the ass, which is 
something you can give him! 

When I was a little boy, about eight, very religious I went to confession 
on Saturday afternoon, in order to be able to take communion on Sunday 
morning. Not knowing very well what I said, I claimed to have done im- 
pure deeds. One day the priest in the confessional, who was a Franciscan 
monk, asked me: "Do you know what impurity is?" As a child, it was 
very difficult for me to explain to him, what for me those sins really were. 
In those days there were rows of penitents waiting for confession, so it 
took hours waiting. The monk told me to come back at a certain hour and 
wait in the churchyard. Meanwhile, I walked back home, and told every- 
thing to my father. He decided to go to the appointment himself. I never 
asked my father what really happened when he met de priest. I guess he 
used his fists. 

Are the Satanists to be blamed for what happens in the world today? 
There is not much difference with what happened yesterday even thou- 



41 



sand years ago and today, the world has not become better or worse. Are 
the good ones only the Christians? 

Be sure, Christ would love to sodomise you. God (the pope and consorts) 
wants your love, and to be the arbiter of your decisions... they want to take 
your freedom in exchange for your vision. The tree of knowledge was 
taken and humanity corrupted, but without humanity god has no object of 
torment, so he could not flood them to death entirely. Those he saved 
continued to be corrupted, but god took a new approach: believe in my 
"love" (that is, my good intentions toward you) and you will be free from 
all that terrifies you now, enticing you to corruption and death. All that 
you fear will be ratified, and you will have a safe place when they get 
you. But, does humanity need a parent? You stupid fucker, we do not 
need a heavenly father nor mother like Mary. 

A joke about Mary the Nazarene's mother, as told by God himself (ha- 
haha), just listen: 

"Probing past Mary's wet vagina with my thin, telescoping penis, I en- 
tered her uterus to complete my mission: the most Unholy of Abortions. 
The foetal Christ struggled as its soft bones gave way to my thrusting rod. 
I ended the suffocating foetus' misery with an ejaculation that blasted its 
body to shreds, the bloody chunks settling into the layer of semen cover- 
ing my member. Then Mary received the real Body and Blood of Jesus by 
licking my penis clean, and causing me to ejaculate yet again." 

The worst feature of the Christian religion, equal for mainly all other re- 
ligions, is its attitude towards sex, an attitude so extreme and so unnatu- 
ral. We sometimes hear talk to the effect that Christianity as well as Islam 
has improved the status of women. In the Roman Catholic Church women 
still stand second, and is not yet allowed to the priesthood, although the 
wish of many. 

This is one of the flagrant perversions of history that is possible to make. 
The conception of sin which is bound up with the Abrahamic ethics 
(Jews, Christians and Moslems) is one that has done an extraordinary 
amount of harm, since it affords people an outlet for their sadism (I de- 
sire, but it is forbidden), thought of as a noble deed. It is not only in re- 
gard to sexual behaviour but also in regard to knowledge and other ways 
of living, that the attitude of religion is dangerous to human welfare. 
There is so much "crime" in the world today, mainly because the Chris- 
tian (and other religions) concept of sin. If there would be no concept of 



42 



sin, or good and bad, in de minds of people from generation to genera- 
tion, we would find ourselves in a better world. 

The objections to religion are two -fold, intellectual and moral. The intel- 
lectual objection is that there is no reason to suppose any religion to be 
true; and, the moral objection is that their ethics are outdated because they 
no longer meet the need of our present time. 

Helena Blavatsky (Theosophist) said, "Man is an animal plus a God." No 
matter how we degrade ourselves we cannot lose that spark of conscious- 
ness. We are "Gods", not needing anyone else above us. 

Enjoy life satanically, meaning feel free and unbounded. Joyfulness is 
perhaps one of the greatest dark healers. Joy runs deeper than the person- 
ality life, its roots lie in the realms of the "ego" linking us with the lasting 
things in freedom, beauty and sex. Remember, "Everything begins with 
me." Before thinking about others, think about yourself first. Be happy 
first. How can you assist others, when you cannot care for yourself! 

Live from a "Satanic" perspective. Remember that we carry with us the 
wonders that we seek without us. Discover the Dark Truth, and attune 
your understanding, will and memory to it. I have been attending a pri- 
vate "Leather Bar" most Saturdays (on and off) for the last fifteen years. 
The younger president I know quite well once said to me, "You are walk- 
ing around here as if you were in your own kingdom". Indeed, we must 
feel good right where we are. It is all ours to enjoy, even the hardship we 
often have to endure. However, in whatever situation you find yourself, 
"never quite". 

The Satanical life is always a testing one, therefore very few are able to 
cope with it. Next to the pleasure of the Satanist, it may also involve real, 
practical, even physical danger. It is to be confronted with that which is 
hidden, the sinister, and the experience of the forbidden and heretical. Sa- 
tanism is a real philosophy of life. Accepting wholeheartedly the Satanic 
Philosophy, you become a transformed person and a very successful one 
too. Just try! Discover the Dark Universe of Satan, and the deepest secrets 
of the Abyss will be gradually revealed to you as you go along transform- 
ing your "ego" and way of life. Be a part of Dark evolution, as all Satan- 
ists should be the Dark Gods and Rulers of this world. Rule your Dark 
World in which you are part of. 

Do not hide your true satanic nature any longer, as it is something inher- 
ent in each one of use; distorted by religion. Satanism is like a real hot 



43 



fuck session. When it comes down to it, it is obviously thousands of times 
more exciting that the "purity" philosophy Christianity offers, because in 
Satanism there is no deceit, as you just know where you stand. 

Why not become natural in your ways and means, as these aspects of 
your real character you have usually hided: your passivity, your joy, your 
pain, your desires. Be satanically natural, and you will discover how im- 
portant and hot your are. Be proud of you abilities. And fuck all the pre- 
tence that somehow you are not enjoying. 

Satanism does not believe in the life after death, and therefore not in a 
Paradise or even a Hell, and yet our Satanism has a metaphysical aspect 
which is backing and leading our entire life. The next chapter, will there- 
fore, give a clearer view of the Satanic Mind in the dark light of Carl 
Gustav Jung's theories. 



CHAPTER TWO 



The Christian Churches are dying out at least in Europe we already know 
from above, and even with all other world religions digging their own 
graves, as in this age religious dogmas no longer match with today's 
highly developed scientific and cultural achievements of man. To summa- 
rise once more that, which has been said in previous chapter, the history 
of man reveals that he is a being of singular capabilities, and let us find 
some examples. 

In ancient India, man pondered the nature of the psyche and its relation to 
what they knew as the Infinite, neglecting the world about him. In Egypt, 
he carved huge monuments that the centuries have been unable to disinte- 
grate; while in Greece he worshipped beauty; and, in Palestine he spoke 
in prophetic tones of the one God. In Rome, he achieved the power to or- 
ganise a vast empire; while in the Middle Ages, he turned his mind to the 
world beyond the grave and contemplated immortality. In the Renais- 
sance, he centred his thought on the conquest of nature and the achieve- 
ment of personal freedom. But, today man stands in the centre of a mo- 
bile civilisation conditioned by high technology and science, rushing with 
ever increasing velocity to a destination that cannot yet be fully described 
but still is beyond our imagination. This will truly be New Aeon to come. 
Already there is no longer room for religious beliefs that cannot be 
proved. 



44 



Today, humanity is preparing the New Aeon; however, tomorrow's desti- 
nation depends on today's decision about obeying or not religious lead- 
ers. I would not bother whether the world religions will go crashing to 
annihilation or achieve a level of understanding and adjust themselves to 
today's requirements. No longer bother about them, as we do not need 
them anymore. The world religions should only be a reminder of what 
can happen to reduce a prosperous scientific and cultural age to an im- 
poverished desert. How many people did they ever swept to destruction? 
It is for modern man to determine whether our present world will meet 
the same fate. Do you really believe that Jews, Christians and Muslims, 
as they are now to be met, be carried into the future? There are too many 
evidences between religion and reason to spend more time answering 
these questions. Satanists are not passive spectators, as therein would lie a 
tragedy, slowing the New Aeon to come. We should no longer listen to 
religious leaders of dubious character, always willing to do the thinking 
for people who shirk this responsibility. They are tyrants and exploiters, 
with nothing better than to impose their ideas upon others. We no longer 
want a totalitarian state. 

Satanism as it is today alive finds itself heavily in the researches of Dr. 
Carl Gustav (1875-1961) and his contemporaries as to the satanic mind, 
modifying the erroneous views about death and life beyond the grave. 
Valuable for us are the theories of both Jung and Sigmund Freud (1856- 
1939). It is quite relevant to note that when Jung became involved with 
Freud, there was a nineteen-year age difference, as the last already 
brought credibility to the idea of other levels of consciousness. These lev- 
els of consciousness according to Jung are the consciousness, the per- 
sonal subconscious (in two parts known as the pre-conscious and the sub- 
conscious), and the collective unconsciousness. Let us term it in still an- 
other way: the consciousness, the sub-consciousness, and the super- 
consciousness (collective or universal unconsciousness) of which the 
whole man is part of. 

The consciousness is the sense of awareness and of knowing. It is the 
knowledge or realisation of any idea, object, or condition. The sum total 
of all ideas accumulated in and affecting man's present being. 

Consciousness is the composite of ideas, thoughts, emotions, sensation, 
and knowledge that makes up the conscious, subconscious, and supercon- 
scious phases of mind. It all includes all that man is aware of. This is 
very important to understand the importance of our consciousness in sa- 
tanic growth. Satanic ideas must be incorporated into our consciousness 



45 



before they really can fully be used. An intellectual concept does not suf- 
fice, as we always need to incorporate Satanic ideas into our mind. 

The subconsciousness is the memory mind; memory crystallised into 
function and form. It is the home of our Satanic way of life, the store- 
house of our past thoughts and experiences. Also, it carries on all the bod- 
ily functions such as circulation, breathing, digestion, and so forth. We 
are not conscious of what goes on in these processes, but our Dark intelli- 
gence works perfectly in all them unless man interferes through corrupt 
and hypocritical thinking such as spread by the religions of the world. 

The collective unconsciousness or superconsciousness as understood by 
Jung is the storehouse of everything man has thought said and achieved 
during his life. Every thought, every word and every act past and present 
even future evolution of things is known and stored up. Nothing is lost. 
Jung sees in the collective consciousness first of all the instincts of the 
human race, followed by the archetypes, and finally the deepest and more 
unknown level, the pitch that very rarely is reached or discovered such as 
the experience of our forefathers revealed. Jung also says, the collective 
unconsciousness is "the precondition of each individual psyche, just as 
the sea is the carrier of the individual wave." 

In other words, this consciousness which enables us to enter into the great 
mysteries of life, the Abyss which we would love to enter, is the region 
from which the Satanist receive his darkest intuitions and inspiration, ar- 
tistically, philosophically or scientifically, ethically, as imperatives and 
urges to Satanic and Dark heroic actions. 

Let us develop more fully these three important aspects of human mind, 
the more that the Satanist is or should be the medium for thought and de- 
sire as the transmission conduit of Dark energy. We will also see that 
while life ends with death, the memory lives forever as the collective un- 
consciousness does contain it in the form of archetypes of anything that 
does has and possibly ever will exist. The collective unconsciousness is 
far too vast to be contained in just the physical body, but reaches far be- 
yond and ocean wide. 

II 

Although the teaching of the Psychologist Carl Gustav Jung is quite 
complicated, he does not always succeed to give a relative constructive 
image of the human personality; however, he provides sufficient informa- 
tion regarding man, his possibilities, place and role in nature. The result 



46 



of Jung's research is that man continuously adds to the universal struc- 
ture, building it up according to his intelligent thoughts. 

The "new" Jung brought up, is summarised in the personal unconscious- 
ness as part of the collective unconsciousness, also called higher sub or 
unconsciousness or even superconsciousness (first paragraph). Jung's 
teaching on un(sub)consciousness is no longer based on religious phi- 
losophy, even if he was at least in essence a Calvinist, rather he considers 
the unconsciousness as a creative force in man. He places the emphasis 
on the value of unconsciousness as an inspiring source for the conscious 
of man and at the same time as a possibility for compensation and reha- 
bilitation of the personality as a very important factor to the development 
of the Satanic Mind. 

For instance, in this hypocritical world of ours, so created and developed 
by Christianity in the West, and various other great religions in other 
parts of the globe, the Satanist must heed himself of similar ideas, using 
self-control and avoid the danger of lessening hereto -developed capabili- 
ties. To protect himself, Jung's theory helps how the system of uncon- 
sciousness can in the willing mind, also function as a "virus scanner" to 
provide with as a "compensation influence" when attacked by the world 
outside Satanism. 

According to Carl Gustav Jung is the unconscious (subconscious) really 
structured, and maintains different levels: the personal and collective 



Consciousness 




Lower consciousness 



Unconsciousness 



Personal 
unconsciousness 



Collective 
unconsciousness 



un(sub)conscious. 



The personal unconscious consists in the lower unconscious and the 
proper unconscious. The lower unconscious contains associations man 



47 



can quiet rapidly call forth, and its memory can easily be brought into his 
consciousness. 

The second level of the personal unconscious is the actual unconscious as 
the total of the forgotten and crowded out possessions. Here we find the 
contents that cannot be called forth, at least through the average unthink- 
ing man, unless he exercises himself through satanic practice, mode of 
life, Dark rituals and meditation. 

For Jung, there is also a deeper level of unconsciousness, the collective 
unconsciousness, also referred by him as being the "God". Not a personal 
god of course, but meaning a deeper and ultimate level, the Abyss of all 
knowledge. The collective unconscious is not only the contents of the in- 
dividual man as he goes along and gathers experience during his lifetime, 
but also that which has come from men's ego (soul) from generation to 
generation. It means that nothing is lost, whether it be our thoughts, de- 
sires, words and actions, using the very words of the book of Revelation 
(the Apocalypse, last book of the Bible), "another book was opened, 
which is the book of life." (2:12) 

The contradictory and doddering apostle Paul, in a certain way also men- 
tions the collective unconsciousness, and describes what it holds. How- 
ever, you only understand the verse in Ephesus, if you are a Satanist and 
have some knowledge of occultism and modern psychology. Back- 
grounded and brainwashed by his unnatural Christian way of life, the 
apostle claims, "for our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against 
the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world 
and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms." (6:12 
NIV) Paul definitely struggled with the Forces above and beneath, as he 
went along preaching his distorting Christian Doctrine, transmitted to his 
apostle by the erroneous and the more, corrupted teaching of the Naza- 
rene. 

The "heavenly realms" describes the "collective unconsciousness" the 
way it really is, where the apostle precisely describes in the words of his 
time what it holds, "spiritual forces of evil" as the correct reflection of 
what man (you and I) originally is, "a power of the Dark world." Jews, 
Christians, Muslims, hypocritically whitewash themselves, but how un- 
true it is. There is no "good and evil" within ourselves, or even in the 
"universal unconsciousness" (collective unconsciousness), but "there is 
only one power." Indeed, the collective unconscious is the true reflection 
of what the "Dark world" really is. The seeming "compassion" the relig- 
ions preach is but "illusion", where there is no justice anyhow. Let us re- 



48 



member the religious wars, not so much because of ideology but of 
power. 

In the collective unconscious, Jung sees first of all the instincts innate in 
every human being of all times and generations; the archetypes in our 
third paragraph to come, and an even deeper and hidden level, the ex- 
perience of our forefathers. 

Earnest Satanists, who are experiencing their philosophy through self- 
discipline and hardship, witness in their own lives and environment the 
concretion of the spiritual Dark Forces. To grow up, as a real Satanist 
may be a hard job, however where every effort is finally recompensed in 
victory. 

The Satanists fall into two broad categories: those who strive as far as it is 
humanly possible to replicate what they believe to the traditional "modus 
operandi", and those who don't. While the one is not superior to the 
other, the outcome of the "modus operandi" is very much depending on 
the individual Satanist. If your conviction as a Satanist, is such that you 
feel the rituals even evocatively performed are doomed to failure as some 
"Black Metals" believe; if you believe that you will be blasted, torn apart, 
and has your soul eaten by a hideous halitosis- snorting monster, you will 
not make any progression, and you do not belong to us. 

However, if you feel confident that there is an attitude or action to take 
towards a changing humanity and the New Aeon to come, that is the key 
for a successful entering into the spiritual realm of Dark Forces, first of 
all within yourself, in such a way that your will-power will master all the 
barriers to the highest attainment, you will succeed into victory. You 
must feel yourself absolutely confident in your own justification and abil- 
ity to call upon the Dark Gods or Powers. 

To conclude this paragraph it is quite appropriate to say, that all concepts 
come from the collective unconsciousness through the personal uncon- 
scious mind, then unto active consciousness where the ideas can be inter- 
preted and acted upon, and finally added again to the personal uncon- 
scious for further development and reference. 



Ill 

In my endeavour to prove, even more openly since I resigned from the 
Christian ministry, the archetypes in existence and function as part of the 



49 



collective unconsciousness, and its impact on the human mind, is devel- 
oped here as brought forward by Carl Gustav Jung himself. By this, I 
want to determine that while there is no life after death, and even less di- 
vine retribution, there are powers described as archetypes as part of the 
collective unconsciousness, archetypes which we may call our "Dark 
Gods". The Satanic Philosophy helps us to arrive at the state of absolute 
self-knowledge and realisation, termed by Jung as "individuation". In 
this, we may theoretically arrive at a level of consciousness, in which the 
true nature of life and death is understood. 

Jung did emphasise the reality of the psychic life, a fact that separated 
him from the empirically-oriented mainstream of academic psychology. 
He also proposed that all human consciousness be linked together - that 
the consciousness of each person is like a small pond which trickles into 
the ocean of a shared "collective unconsciousness". 

Another key principle of Jung involves the contents of this collective un- 
conscious, called "archetypes". These are "cultural imprints", images and 
ideas built up by the thoughts of mankind throughout history. 

In ageless times, there has developed as an example, a generalised con- 
cept of the "mother". This is a cross-cultural idea seen in mythologies, in 
fairy tales, and world religions. Satanists may talk about "Mother Earth", 
brought about under an incalculable variety of forms. To belong to an 
earthly kingdom, where the Earth is our "Universal Mother", where at the 
same time there is love with those who deserve it or nurturing, hatred, 
and rebellion, finally destroying everything that belongs to the right- 
handed philosophy. The earth rejects that which is not its own. 

According to Jung, archetypes are original images of human action and 
views with all that which it contains. They are structural elements of the 
human unconscious, and as an example may be actualised in dreams. 

Man can experience the world by the means of archetypal images through 
which the psychic representation of man is made easier, that can be found 
back in every historical document of humanity. Everywhere where simi- 
lar and regular, even ever returning conceptions are brought up, we con- 
front ourselves with archetypes, whatever its mythological character, an- 
cient or more recent, whether generally accepted or not. 

Where recollecting images can be defined as personal experiences, or ac- 
complished images from the personal unconsciousness, are "archetypes 
unaccomplished", not necessarily personal experiences but images com- 



50 



ing from the collective unconsciousness. Archetypes do not come forth 
out of their own accord, but because of human identical behaviour. 
Someone may have an admiration for Adolphus Hitler and read "Mein 
Kamph", the archetype will be drawn to him as such and his life progres- 
sively transforming. 

An exercise of how to draw an archetype to you such as is found in the 
thought or philosophy, work and life of Hitler. Take his picture in front of 
you and enter into his consciousness as it where, not feeling that you are 
entering into a foreign element or even a foreign person, but that you are 
entering into your own highest part, even your true self. You have to feel 
that here is someone who is even your own. You feel your oneness with 
him as a member of his family perhaps or belonging actively to National 
Socialism even today. Then, automatically and step by step your personal 
unconscious, your ego (soul), will enter into association with the Hitlerian 
archetype. This is a kind of meditation, while there are others. This study 
will be part of chapter three. If you look at a tree, you become one with 
the consciousness of the tree, or if you look at a flower, you become one 
with the fragrance of the flower. Similarly, if you look at the picture of 
Hitler in a very deep consciousness, you will become one with his Dark 
inner divinity and reality. Hail Hitler. 

Going back to Jung concerning his archetypal theory, he takes it from 
mythological motives and dream symbols from many religious represen- 
tations to be found everywhere in the world and in any faith. Jung's sym- 
bol is totally different from Freud's symbolism. In the theory, of Freud is 
a symbol an idea (notion, conception) that is used for another idea. It cov- 
ers a concrete idea of a sexual nature. However, Jung sees visibly in the 
symbol, an archetype. Symbols are images reproducing the complex real- 
ity. Examples of archetypes are: the hero, the witch, the Dark God, the 
mother, the deceased, the saviour figure, etc. 

For Jung, is the consciousness extremely elaborated. It contains a most 
valuable treasure, the sediment of life from generation to generation, as a 
source for new discoveries around the mind. 

So far Jung at least for the moment. The question of the existence of the 
collective unconsciousness and its archetypes is fundamental because it is 
closely connected with the larger problem of the relation between man 
and the ultimate "Collective Reality of Unconsciousness", or as for us the 
Universal Infernal Reality. 



51 



A difficulty in dealing with this subject is the fact that up to recently this 
relationship has been conceived and expressed chiefly in religious terms. 
At present such an approach has little appeal to many people, and is even 
flatly denied. One might say, in rather irreverent terms, that presently re- 
ligion has a bad press. Some have also asserted in a more sensational way 
that "God is dead". We Satanists claim that God has never existed. Satan 
or God is only an abstraction, a concept, a matter of faith in the sense of a 
blind belief, or at the utmost of hope, but certainly not a living reality. 
Luckily, damned religions do not affect our feelings and actions, but we 
are there to prove the contrary. God does not exist, I exist. Man exists, 
and is another God. 

Through consciousness in all its facets, there are many approaches to- 
wards the Universal Infernal Reality (the collective unconscious). 

The first approach is intuition. It has been considered by Jung and others 
as a psychological function in its own right, the intuitive, direct experi- 
ence of sharing with the Ultimate Reality. 

The second approach is through the perception of analogues. (The exis- 
tence of analogies throughout nature is well known to science. It has led 
to several important technological developments, among which are the 
analogue computers.) 

The approach of analogy is based on the essential unity of all the aspects 
of Infernal Reality, from the smallest to the largest. Thus, there is a close 
correspondence between the microcosm (man) and the macrocosm in 
general and specifically between the personal unconscious of man and the 
collective unconscious. But the basic identity of nature does not mean 
that man in his normal state of consciousness can mentally, "compre- 
hend," at once the immense scope and meaning of that which comes from 
the collective unconsciousness, the Infernal Reality. It is a step by step 
growth through Satanic Living (that which has been transmitted to us 
from our forefathers in Satanism) going pair with great discipline even 
suffering, rituals and Satanic Meditation for personal reinforcement. 

The Satanist can have the intuitive realisation of his essential identity 
with the Infernal Reality, or even better between himself and an arche- 
typal Dark God. It is only through a series of expansion of consciousness, 
and by reaching an ever-deeper state of awareness, may he degradedly 
experience some of these Infernal Mysteries from the Abyss. 



52 



Since Jung, the existence of the collective unconsciousness and its arche- 
types, have been affirmed by many in various ways, both philosophically 
and scientifically. All Satanic and human effort, even in its deeper trans- 
personal evil aspect, can be considered as at least the partial expression of 
a universal and infernal principle of rebellion. 

Let us agree that if there was not a "collective archetypal unconscious- 
ness", and all what it really holds, man would possess something not ex- 
isting from which to draw in the universe, safe his limited personal un- 
consciousness. Harmonisation, association, and unification with the 
Abyss, or Infernal Collective Unconsciousness are absolutely possible, 
from where man can affirm his own godhead. "I am Satan and God alike 
as the one Infernal and Dark Power from within me, and let my rebellious 
will rule the world." 

IV 

I suspect, now standing on the brink of a new millennium, it is already 
extremely difficult for Christianity to defend its teaching. Of course, there 
are always those who see the best, but are only few, as to the defence of 
doctrine are to lie in the firm reiteration, in fresh and intelligent contem- 
porary language of the faith once transmitted. However, changes have al- 
ready happened in all Christian denominations, and it has not helped at 
all, but caused a greater confusion and decrease of church attendance. The 
religions can no longer match with scientific advancement, and are no 
longer able to tell tales about a God somewhere, paradise, purgatory, hell, 
etc. Today, there is a scientific explanation for everything where all the 
world religions become mere legends and their monuments used for tour- 
ist attraction and mundane festivities, often sold for commercial purposes. 

Carl Gustav Jung gave a scientific explanation to that which religion so 
long professed at least where he refers to the "consciousness system" in 
all its phases and workings. Today, we are led by reason and not by blind 
imposed faith. This is how we intellectually stand today, but one thing - 
though - remains the same, when the personality is not yet redeemed by 
Satanism, is seen not only as a specifically corpuscular and ephemeral 
property, but also as a prison of corrupted ideology, from which one must 
urgently escape. Religious incredulity kept man (us all) in custody all the 
time. But, today we life a resurrected life, an ascent towards the deepest 
phase of consciousness, no longer contested even by the most materialis- 
tic, or at all events by the most agnostic of humanitarians. Yes, there is a 
power beyond human comprehension, but it is certainly not a personal 
and omnipotent God, rather the collective unconscious as the sum total of 



53 



man's words, thoughts and actions, where nothing is lost. Our lives even 
at the very moment are transmitted towards the collective unconscious, 
where we are named "archetypes". We do not have to wait until we die 
for our deeds good (?) or bad to be recorded in the collective uncon- 
scious, as for the past, present and future everything is recorded. A magi- 
cian can retrace the past and find an explanation for the present, and look 
into the future, not because he is especially gifted to do this, but because 
he has developed himself the hard way and not without sacrifice to link 
himself with the dimension we have been talking about in this chapter. It 
is by our sinister way of life, and how we draw from the Abyss, the Em- 
pire of the Dark Gods, that we contribute to the collective future of man- 
kind. It is important as Satanists, that we direct our incessant flow of sen- 
sations, images we make, thoughts we have feelings, desires and impulses 
the sinister way, which is the only homogeneous reality to built up the fu- 
ture of humanity for the New Aeon. But, in fact, we should not worry 
about the future after us, but live our Satanic life to the full now, as free 
and as natural as possible. "I am important." Automatically, and satani- 
cally speaking, our self-centred life we live today, prepares evidently the 
future. What is important is how we tread the sinister pathway! 

Man, in his state of limited consciousness, now accepting the sinister way 
of real Satanism, to him is suggested that Dark symbols or archetypes be 
visualised and actively experimented. He should direct himself to sinis- 
terly wander, whatever he chooses, awaiting himself of any means, a kind 
of wandering into which most Satanists find their way, forging towards 
the creation of a new type of individual. The experience is first of all the 
attainment of physical and mental goals. Especially important is walking 
or running. In this wandering all possible hindrances are eliminated. 

Mine is the strength of the rocks and crystals of the Abyss 

My shoulders hold up the sick world above me 

My feet mark the four Princes of Darkness 

Hear me and tremble all above me, feeble ones 

My hoof-beats are thunder 

Where they strike the stones to make you tremble. 

Until man shall measure my majesty 

Or dare the fire of my flaming glance 

Do not flee before me to hide in your caverns 

I sharpen your bones, and sew the earth with your blood 

Heart of stone, again and again I beat you down 

As many times you rise, I strike 

And hear the roar of my triumph 

Fools, do not try anything as when you slay me, I win 



54 



In meditative rituals, and in invocative, evocative or reflective meditation 
symbolic forms are manifested from the "Personal and Collective Uncon- 
sciousness", in both Dark and auspicious aspects. 

Meeting "Archetypal" symbols is considered most effective, and stated as 
an example in previous paragraph around the picture of Adolphus Hitler. 
The Satanist relates his psychic experiences as he has them, while the 
turning point is the archetypal influence. The experience of meeting the 
"Archetypes" lead the Satanist to the absolutes of existence and the last 
decision, a decision of absolute and vast importance: commitment. 

To become part of the "anti-Christianity" conquest, especially with a 
"Sinister" influence, one needs to learn to control and master the lesser 
archetypes within himself as the chakras for instance, in the dark light of 
the greater archetypes of the collective unconscious. 

The more the novice becomes "sinister himself, the more he becomes 
fearless, and able to resolve his own personal conflicts, and uncovering 
them. Success depends on commitment through the fulfilment of his sin- 
ister potentialities through the creative development of his basic biologi- 
cal dark impulses into a still deeper and sinister order. We are all called to 
presence and make real what is dark, sinister and satanic. 

What I have been saying may shock a lot of people, but all this leads to a 
greater knowledge, changing personal situations inducing Satanic matur- 
ity and something of a "conversion" when one eventually stumbles upon 
that which is truly rebellious. 

Satanism takes many forms and is most aptly assessed towards the arche- 
types and collective unconscious of our own traditional satanic heritage, 
instead of wandering and loosing time in something wrongly called 
"Modern Satanism", a Satanism that has altered its main purpose. When I 
personally refer to "Modern Satanism", I mean traditional Satanism prac- 
tised today. The former is a new wave Satanism without depth, but ours 
has made its proofs and remains up-to-date. We are certainly not "play- 
ing" Satanism, which only belongs to present civilisation and clerical se- 
nility. 

Let us at all times meet the contents of the "personal Dark conscious", 
and as much as we can the "collective unconscious", relating both con- 
tents directly and dramatically in our Satanic affairs. Through action, 
symbols, rituals and dreams, the Satanist is led through any sphere of the 



55 



Sinister Pathway, during which the forms of the sinister forces are able to 
resolve themselves without any other dark practise, where deep-going 
transformation really takes place. 



Now I want to share some thoughts with you around "reincarnation". 
Many Occultists, Mystics, various Eastern Religions, some ex-Christians, 
the first Christian Church-Father Augustine, all believe in reincarnation 
as the easiest explanation for the life after death story. 

Reincarnation is normally understood in this way, as to when man dies 
each soul, withdrawn from the body, has come to earth repeatedly. A par- 
ticular incarnation is not an isolated event in the life of the soul, but is a 
part and an aspect of a sequence of experiences, which are intended to 
lead to one, clear definite goal - the goal of free choice, and a deliberate 
return out of matter to spirit, and eventually liberation. All incarnations 
on the earthly plane are not of equal importance, but some are of more 
moments than others, some from the point of view of the Ego. Human 
units, when out of incarnation pass through the astral to the mental and 
descend again to incarnation from the mental levels. This life is not man's 
sole opportunity in which to achieve integration and eventual perfection. 

Satanists, as repeatedly said before, do not believe in any form of life af- 
ter death, and therefore do not believe in reincarnation. Birth opens life 
and naked you are born, while death closes it, nothing less or more. To 
believe in life after death, is only to create self-deception as it cannot be 
proved. The only reality is that which psychologists as Carl Gustav Jung 
around the phases of unconsciousness and collective unconsciousness; 
and others in the same but their own ways have discovered, such as 
R.Desoille, a Frenchman, Walter Frederking in his "Deep Relaxation and 
Symbolism", Friedrich Mauz, Carl Happich, J.H. Schultz, and why not 
"Freud". All human consciousness is linked together, sharing in the great 
ocean of a shared collective unconscious, and its contents called arche- 
types. While we can draw archetypes to us, archetypes can also draw 
themselves to us. The last has been the story of a young friend of mine, 
now in the thirties. 

It all happened some fourteen or fifteen years ago, when he became con- 
scious of images entering his mind concerning a certain period of the 
Egyptian history, the time Pharaoh AchAton had lived and ruled in 



56 



Egypt, a man who abolished a lot of heathen practices in favour of Aton, 
as AchAton was predestined to become the only true God, symbolically 
represented by the "Disk of the Sun with its life-giving rays." (In the 
human and earthly kingdom consciousness develops in cycles and un- 
folds spirally from individualisation to the fully developed, self-conscious 
personality. From there is moved through the inner path of initiation to 
full personal unconsciousness, and finally to identification with the col- 
lective unconsciousness.) He began more and more to recall to his mind 
events of that time, and made a recollection of it. The consequences of it 
all were great, as he became strongly linked with the personality energy 
of the Godfather Eje, a High Priest of Aton who later became himself 
Pharaoh after the death of Toet Anch Amon. 

When I asked my friend to write the full sequence of the story to me, he 
mentioned that when he believed in reincarnation he thought to be the in- 
carnated High Priest in person, but he is no longer convinced about it, as 
he now stands along the theory of Jung. Simply, he was and still is, 
guided even emerged by the energies of the High Priest, now his arche- 
typal energies. 

As for this reason, he agrees with a number of Egyptian Faith Statements, 
as they stands in parallel with "Ka" (soul/ego) and the aspect of "Ba" 
(spirit), and he adds "I am united with the last aspect of Eje." He contin- 
ues to say, "through the unification of the "Ba" of Eje, I saw parts of the 
temple dedicated during Aton's life-time." 

The revelation happened through a free but pure (his words) means of 
concentrated energy going through his own chakra's ( vivid centres in 
the body), and finally enabling him pass on the energy of the High Priest 
to others. Ever since, he has done just that, by laying -of-hands, followed 
by a study program called "Egyptian Healing". The laying-of-hands, al- 
though primordial, it is only a beginning, as success depends on the per- 
son receiving it. If I say I am a Satanist, and do not live and act as one, 
there will be no sinister development whatsoever. However, the initia- 
tions of Aton were based on a very old teaching, the Shemsu Hem, the 
Sons of Horus, from the very dawn of our civilisation. 

Horus was a god of northern Egypt, the low country where the Nile 
spread out in black, fertile, and workable plains. However, no Egyptian 
deity ever became the principle of visible evil, but one god, Seth display- 
ing the destructive element more than others. From the early time in the 
development of Egyptian religion, Seth was the enemy of the sky god 
Horus. Seth was a god of the dry, arid south, where the red deserts 



57 



stretched lifeless to the rocky, burning mountains on the horizon. Because 
of Seth's association with the desert, he was usually portrayed as a red- 
dish animal of unknown identity, and red-haired people were considered 
in some special way his own. As Egyptian religion developed, Seth came 
to be identified more and more with the power of death and locked in 
endless struggle with Horus, Osiris, gods of goodness and life. 

Still, the Egyptians did not lose the sense that the gods represented one 
divine principle (today known as the "collective unconsciousness"), as 
the deadly enemies Seth and Horus (today, archetypes) were also per- 
ceived as brothers, twins, doublets, sometimes even as a god with two 
heads. The conflict between them was a violation of ma 'at and had to be 
resolved. Do not think that all Egyptian deities were known as manifesta- 
tions of the whole cosmos (collective unconsciousness) and so reflect 
both the constructive and destructive aspects alike of cosmic reality (ar- 
chetypes). 

What is destructive or constructive, bad or good, wrong or right? The 
other night, after my "solo" rituals where done, at the time when I started 
with meditative painting to conclude my sinister activities, I brought all 
my colours on the table. Picking up the grey colour, I thought "this is 
grey, a mixture of black with white." However, persisting in my thoughts 
making allusions, I thought again, "black plus white is grey, which after 
all you can make as black as possible, but it will never be white again as 
there is simply no return." There is no difference between wrong and 
right, as there is only one power. White can be converted into black, but 
black can never be converted into white, and white never remains white, 
as it becomes very quickly stained and at the end it becomes grey, a nu- 
ance of black, and black indeed. Christianity who has preached the "Light 
of Christ", has never been a light as it has always been shadowed by hy- 
pocrisy. All the walls of my apartment where originally painted "white", 
but after a couple of years it became stuffy and grey, and had to start 
decorating again. Having never painted most of the ceilings since I 
bought the property, leaving it in the state it originally was, a visitor quite 
innocently looking at them, exclaimed "what a nice grey colour?" 
"White" only serves as a addition to a mixture, and is white a "colour" 
after all? I rather prefer to colour my life with black, very much appropri- 
ated to what human being really is, and to my life-style after all. What is 
wrong or evil or right, one does not know. Is "evil" a parallel to "wrong"? 
I very much doubt. Remember "evil" is not wrong, as "evil" battles 
against the hypocrisy of our time. Hypocrisy is a murderous weapon used 
by Christianity and other religions, and many fall in the trap. 



58 



To return to my friend, he said, "that which was brought to me may be 
considered as the "Royal Path of Initiation", only entrusted to the Phar- 
aoh's in order that they may become equal to a living God, and this he 
claimed through the opening of the chakra's via the "Eneade of the On- 
Helio Polis". These nine god-patents reflect the phases of our own god- 
head divinity, which we have to conquer and develop. The Pharaoh (man) 
became as it were nine gods in one person, the "archetypes" within him- 
self (Jung), and developing them according. Therefore, the teaching was 
only reserved for the Pharaoh's. 

The High Priest Eje had full knowledge of the teaching and rituals, as 
well as the Path of Horus, and the full mystic of Shemsu Hem, which he 
stocked in his own unconscious. My friend believes he is still linked with 
the Eje energies, or archetypes. 

A short word about the chakras system as being responsible for the bal- 
ance and flow of Dark Light Vibrations (electrical energy transmission) 
throughout the physical and auric bodies that stimulate, regulate and nur- 
ture all bodily functions and states of consciousness. 

Simply stated, chakras are energies or "dark wheels" that exist above, 
within, and penetrate through the physical body, and are responsible for 
the regulation and movement of Dark Light Vibrations that impact upon 
and translate into both general and specific states of physical, emotional 
and infernal well-being or conditions of distress even. 

Satan's home is not in hell as it does not exist, but is seated in the human 
soul (ego). Satan is a symbol, whose form and substance are filled out by 
men. Man is another Satan, and together we are one satanic body. 

Let Satanism be powerful through living its ideal. Let us work hard to 
threat the Abrahamic faiths (Jews, Christians, and Muslims). It is under 
Satan's emblem that we are going forward with our vengeful scheme. Let 
us not incline to weakness, but be increasingly cold and even cruel. Let 
their hypocrisy no longer torment us; but as in everything discernment is 
the key. In this context, let us rationalise our motives for a deep and disin- 
terested hatred. In our strife, let us perhaps bleed, but not killed. Let us 
always behave in an heroic grandeur as Satanists today, away from the 
pseudo-Satanists, even if we have to stand alone, abandoned even in a ru- 
ined castle, deserted by all, betrayed by the witches, and hunted by mortal 
enemies. Let courage always rise from our hearts. Hail Satan! Agios O 
Satanas! 



59 



VI 

Let us define again what an archetype is ! In reality, the term comes from 
saint Augustine, which has been introduced in "deep psychology" by Carl 
Gustav Jung (1919) to designate ancient images (the Dragon, lost Para- 
dise...) constituting a common background for all humanity. It is also 
within every human being, of all times, ages and places, standing next to 
personal being. Archetypes are brought forward through fabulous stories, 
mythology, tales, legends, and of every human being past and present. 
According to Jung, archetypes manifest themselves through dreams, de- 
lirium, and pictorial art such as the Tarot cards, and let me add rituals and 
meditation. As stated by Jung, they are part of the collective unconscious. 

Concerning dreams Jung's and Freud's interpretations are not alike. 
Freud realised that dreams have certain common themes, such as incest 
motive, knowledge of which aids the obscure process of dream interpreta- 
tion. However, he states, dream analysis resists scientific, especially ex- 
perimental control. Jung has also concentrated on the problems of dream 
analysis by attempting to describe more accurately common symbolic 
themes or archetypes as he has termed them, and commonly accepted. Al- 
though he did not really enlarge on the subject of dreams, has emphasised 
the importance of the analysis of a series of dreams. He sponsored a dis- 
tinctive world-view from Freud's. Freudian type analysis is characteristi- 
cally more reductive in terms of the patient's past life and instinctual 
drives more or less sexual in character during various periods of Freud's 
thinking. Jung's analysis is generally more psycho-synthetic, seeking to 
comprehend man in terms of basic motivations toward integration of psy- 
chological components in human beings. 

Pictorial art is another fruitful technique for the exploration of the uncon- 
scious, and that of free drawing and painting. This is not surprising. As a 
matter of fact, original writing was drawing. The first writing was ideo- 
graphic; it was through pictures; and the unconscious, which in certain 
respects has primitive and archaic traits, uses more easily picture lan- 
guage, which can be called the use of symbols. For instance, anima (soul) 
comes from the Greek animos (wind). Spirit is also spoken of as "breath"; 
and Diaus, Deus, the name for God, means, "shining"(dark shining). 
Therefore, it is not surprising that free drawing or meditative painting en- 
tice, so to speak the unconscious, which expresses itself freely through it. 

To elicit free drawing or painting we tell the student to procure paper or a 
notebook of a rather large size and a set of coloured pencils. We ask him 
or her to sit down in front of the paper, with all the pencils ready to hand; 



60 



and, after a meditative moment long or short according to one's own de- 
cision and interest, one starts playing about, to draw lines of different 
colours in a most automatically way, "just letting it happen". This, in a 
free, relaxed, playful mood, waiting with eager curiosity what will happen 
next. Even preferably, it can also be done with watercolours, making a 
large drawing sheet of good quality thoroughly wet before starting to 
paint as suggested earlier with pencils; with impatient curiosity what you 
will have to see when the work is completely dried up. To avoid choos- 
ing your colours consciously, work in the dark and under one candlelight. 
In order to see the result of your work, we emphasise that we are not 
looking for something artistic in the first place, even nothing which has 
any aesthetic value (or, perhaps it will), because usually the immediate 
objection one makes is: "But, I cannot draw!" And, that is so much the 
better. It is advised not to think out in advance what you are going to 
draw, because this would prevent a free flow of unconscious material. I 
repeat myself, so far as I am concerned, meditative painting is more suc- 
cessful, than working with pencils. However, both techniques should be 
tried. I have done hundreds of meditative painting, and a few real signifi- 
cant ones. For, instance a painting with a perfect bird flying in a wilder- 
ness of colours. A painting with the silhouette of a man encircled with 
two profiles or masks, one of a werewolf and at the other side a human 
face lying dormant. I have another picture with the profile of a werewolf 
(unless you see something else in it) with dark light coming from the re- 
gion of the throat, while a man creeping on the surface is pointing to that 
dark light.(This was my first painting in April 1995.) Only recently I 
made another successful one, quite late during the night after my rituals 
were done. The profile of a monster with a large red/yellow eye, from his 
mouth spitting fire all around, and holding between two fingers a cube, 
which I call a crystal because of its yellow nearly transparent colour. Ob- 
viously, I have a lot more significant paintings. I used to make my own 
runic cards meditatively, and felt them very much filled with sinister en- 
ergy. This was a few years ago, at a time when I was very interested in 
Runic history and magick, and even proceeded with a fairly sinister ritual. 

The ritual was partly as follows: 

"After you have written the runes (on a piece of paper), vibrate them on 
your breath and cause the altar flame to flutter. You must hold the 
awareness of the total meaning of the combined runes clearly in your 
mind or the ritual will lack potency. Take the knife in your left hand and 
pass its blade through the flame, then prick yourself on the ball of your 
right index finger until a drop of blood wells forth. Your feelings must be 
calm and joyful. You must welcome the twinge of pain and transmit it 



61 



psychically to the gathered gods. Draw your finger across the runes from 
left to right. Allow a second drop of blood to fall into the chalice. " 

Another means for giving release to sinister emotions is that of writing. 
For instance, if somebody has harmed you, having strong resentment and 
ill-feeling against the one that has now become your victim: "Sit down 
and write a letter to that person giving free expression to all your sinister 
resentments, indignation, stating your rights, holding nothing back, cer- 
tainly not your hatred." Then burn it, even better during an appropriate 
ritual. For rituals, you should refer to "The Black Book of Satan". Don't 
bother if you have to proceed with them "solo", as most important of all 
should be your sinister intentions. 

It is very rewarding to start your sinister work and rituals with the appro- 
priate intention. Success depends greatly on your intentions. Without sin- 
ister or dark intentions your achievements will not be successful, and you 
will never become the Sinister Magician. 

To keep a daily dairy is of major significance as it serves as an emotional 
discharge. I keep a personal black book, called "The Evil Eye", which is 
kept up-to-date everyday, as a daily "lesser magic" exercise. 

"Lesser magic" is a non-ritual, manipulative magic, through the will and 
artfulness obtained through various devices and contradictory situations 
to create change in accordance to one's own will. Satanically, it is simply 
the training of the will. 

Writing is an inner dialogue, a letter to the Self (Ego, and the uncon- 
scious). Strange as it may seem, this is an effective way of turning in to 
the collective unconscious. You describe a situation in detail, discussing 
the alternatives, the advantages and disadvantages of each alternative, and 
so on. The answers in inner dialogue, whether it is carried on in written or 
visualised form, can come in various ways and through different chan- 
nels. These are the principal ones: 

1. The message comes while we are doing the exercise, or immediately 
after. 

2. The answer comes in a delayed fashion. 

3. The message reaches us through a dream. 

4. The response appears as an impulse to action. 

5. The answer comes through some element in the environment, such as 
through the words of a friend, title of movie, a phrase read at random 
in a book, an event that modifies a usual routine. 



62 



In every day language, this stands for a "meaningful coincidence", an 
event each of us has at some time instinctively believed to have felt al- 
ready. Synchronicity of events means that two occurrences are not joined 
by causality, but rather, are related to one another by some way or means 
which cannot be rationally fathomed or explained. 

Jung tried to prove synchronicity through scientific research. He did it 
through astrology, proceeding from the fact that planetary constellations 
in the horoscope form the basis of outer occurrences in life. The argument 
that astrological statements are not based upon logically conceivable 
principles cannot be denied, of course. But, this says little about the fail- 
ings of astrology because the personal unconscious behavioural patterns 
of humans are only very incompletely understood by logical means at the 
present time. 

Experimentally, Jung looked for possible marriage configurations in the 
horoscopes of young married couples. When he evaluated the statistical 
results he recognised that the frequency with which these combinations 
appeared was, in fact, far greater than the mathematically expected prob- 
ability. This was not the accuracy of astrology being proved using scien- 
tific means; rather, the result supported Jung's own suspicious mind that 
an inner relationship can exist between outwardly unrelated factors. 
Within the framework of his data, he was able to express the relationship 
as a "whenever-then" relationship. When a marriage functioned well, then 
the partners always possessed an harmonious sun/moon combination, the 
one (sun) standing for man and the other (moon) for woman. This also 
counts for spreads with the Tarot. 

The Tarot uses symbolic possibilities of expression instead of logic; how- 
ever, Jung's attempt is revolutionary in expanding our linear and causal 
ways of thinking. 

The Tarot is a visual map of consciousness in its entire dimension and a 
symbolic system that offers insight into all contributions, professional, 
personal, and the sinister development of the individual. It operates pri- 
marily through the symbolic, non-rational aspects of consciousness, the 
same state from which dreams communicate. As in everything else "in- 
tention", the quality and accuracy of the Tarot used for spreads depends 
entirely on the querent's own ability, because it is only a reflection of the 
focus or level of consciousness of the inquirer. 

How important is the Tarot Satanically on the Sinister Path? 



63 



1 . The Tarot psychologically reveals different visual portraitures of psy- 
chological states of a person. 

2. The Tarot functions as an outer mirror of external experiences and in- 
ternal psychological states as well. 

The ancient saying of Novalis validates the use of the Tarot as a psycho- 
logical and mythical portraiture of oneself: "The seat of the soul (Ego) is 
there, where the outer and the inner worlds meet." Its use as an outer mir- 
ror for internal and external processes aligns with the basic functions of 
mythology, or the essential services that mythology provides for Satanic 
growth and development, and as a resource for self -revelation and self- 
reclamation developments. 

I like to make clear that, psycho-mythology is the psyche which is com- 
promised of two components, Logos and Eros. Logos can be referred to 
Satanic Wisdom (not a superficial wisdom as found among the pseudo- 
Satanists); and, "Eros" is the inherent selfish love nature in the psyche; 
while, "mythos", or mythology, is associated with the inherent life pur- 
pose or life myth. 

Within the symbolic structure of the Tarot, there are mythic figures that 
reveal inherent psychological processes of a universal nature. Jung re- 
ferred to these as the "archetypes" of the collective unconscious. Each 
Tarot card of the Major Arcana is an archetype in itself, but mythical 
Dark Gods (archetypes) also find way along each card. 

In working with the Tarot from a sinister point of view, obviously one is 
able to see how sinister principles, symbols and myths are outer represen- 
tations of a deep Satanic collective psycho-mythology that is working in- 
herently within us. The cards of the Tarot are archetypes of the sinister 
life of the individual, and let us make use of it as we meditate with them. 

We must remain conscious that, ever on the symbolic plane, images are 
only images, while everything visible is merely an allegory, then one 
should consider the pictures and symbols of the Tarot behind which lies 
the great mysteries of the unconscious "universum" with its inhabitants 
(the archetypes). In a sense, is each card of the Tarot a living being, and 
its relation with others diplomatically responsible. 

Tarot meditation will be dealt with in chapter four, but let me say some- 
thing about it before closing this chapter. The Tarot is far exceeding its 



64 



common use for card spread in fortune telling, serving a much deeper 
purpose, as on each card it can be meditated on. 

We can approach the mystery of the Tarot by withdrawing to a quite 
place, whether it be your Magick Chamber, your dark and moist cellar, 
the most retired place of your garden, ruined and abandoned buildings, or 
even your bathroom to develop your inner and dark perceptions. 

You must assume a relaxed, seated position, closing or almost closing 
your eyes. With a little patience, a particular card (you are supposed to 
know your cards by heart) will spontaneously surface at some point be- 
fore your inner eye (the third evil eye between the eyebrows, the Ajna 
Centre). It will gradually vibrate into a wavelength of feelings or senti- 
ment to which your dark aura then responds. 

For a moment you have the experience of being part of the vibration of 
the card. Allow yourself to be touched by its expression and to perceive 
your sinister yearnings. These vibrations, which our consciousness filters 
out through all instinctive, mental or bodily association, are the focus 
upon which our psyche is now directed. Our personal unconscious itself 
is trying to vibrate at the frequency of the particular card in order to unite 
with its energy and receive its message. 

Sexual energies are very important as creative activities, both artistically 
and intellectually. There appears to be a deep similarity between sexual 
energy and the creative energies operating at other levels of the human 
being. Artistic creation offers a particularly suitable channel for the sinis- 
ter, and many instances can be found in the lives of great artists, writers 
and composers, also when meditating on famous Tarot Cards. 

Arthur Schopenhauer, strongly bears out this point: 

"In the days and in the hours in which the tendency to voluptuousness is 
stronger ... just then also the higher spiritual energies ... are apt to be 
aroused most strongly. They are inactive when man 's consciousness has 
yielded to lust, but through effective effort their direction can be changed 
and then man 's consciousness is occupied, instead of with those lower 
and tormenting desires, by the highest activities of the mind. " 

The sinister life, consciousness, and ours belong to a definite Satanical 
and psychological level and have the quality that is specific and certainly 
not derived. The growth of the "sinister man" calls for these creative en- 
ergies, and in accordance with the degree to which the Satanist employs 



65 



them new spheres of action of increasing vastness will open up before 
him. This is my experience, "Salve Satanas". 




66 



CHAPTER THREE 

Archetypes in the Major Arcana of the Sinister Tarot 

for Meditation 

along the 

Pathways of the Tree of Wyrd. 




67 



No. 


Dark Gods 


Pathways 


Atu Cards 


1 


Noctulius 


From Moon to Mercury 


Atu XV (Deofel) 


2 


Nythra 


From Moon to Venus 


Atu XIII (Death) 


3 


Shugara 


From Moon to Mars 


Atu XVIII 

(Moon) 2 


4 


Satanas 


From Moon to Sun 


Atu VII (Azoth) 


5 


Aosoth 


From Moon to Jupiter 


Atu XIV (Hel) 


6 


Azanigin 


From Moon to Saturn 3 


Atu X (Wyrd) 


7 


Nekalah 


From Mercury to Venus 


Atu VIII (Change) 


8 


Ga Wath Am 


From Mercury to Sun 


Atu O(Physis) 


9 


Binan Ath 


From Mercury to Mars 


Atu I (Magickian) 


10 


Lidagon 


From Mercury to Jupiter 4 


Atu XI (Desire) 


11 


Abatu 


From Mercury to Saturn 


Atu XVI (War) 


12 


Karu Samsu 


From Venus to Sun 


Atu VI (Lovers) 


13 


Nemicu 


From Venus to Mars 5 


Atu XVII (Star) 


14 


Mactoron 


From Venus to Jupiter 


Atu II (High 
Priestess) 


15 


Velpecula 


From Venus to Saturn 


Atu XIX (Sun) 


16 


Kthunae 


From Sun to Mars 


Atu IV (Lord of 
Earth) 


17 


Atazoth 


From Sun to Jupiter 


Atu V (Master) 


18 


Vindex 


From Sun to Saturn 


Atu XII (Opfer) 


19 


Davcina 


From Mars to Jupiter 


Atu III (Mistress 
of Earth) 


20 


Sauroctonos 


From Mars to Saturn 


Atu IX (Hermit) 


21 


Naos 


From Jupiter to Saturn 


Atu XX (Aeon) 



In the Tree of Wyrd (see "Appendices") there are only twenty-one path- 
ways and twenty-one Sinister Tarot images, the Major Arcana (0 - XX). 
Thus, each Dark God together with its linked Atu Card represents a 
pathway on the Tree of Wyrd, and does not leave anything unconnected 
as found in the Qabala Tree of Life. It is simpler really and more practical 
that the Qabala Tree of Life, as essentially the Tree of Wyrd is to be used 
as a "gateway" to our consciousness. Whereas the Qabala Tree of Life 
does NOT act as a gateway in the same sense, since it does not help gain 
insight to the personal psyche adequately. 



Luna. 

Hidden Pathway. 

Hidden Pathway. 

1 Hidden Pathway. 



68 



NOCTULIUS 

XV DEOFEL /THE DEVIL 

The fallen morning star Lucifer ("the Bright Morning Star and Bearer of 
Light"); the fallen angels, Schemchasai, Azazel, Helel, Samael; the Egyp- 
tian God Seth; Beelzebub; Pan Pangenitor the all-creating, or Pan-Panic- 
Pandemonium, realm of the sinister spirits. 

NOCTULIUS 

Noctulius is the pathway between the Moon and Mercury, and with Sat- 
urn constituting another triad of the Sinister. The Moon, located at the 
bottom of the Tree of Wyrd, and Saturn at the top are together and in one 
accord influencing the whole Tree, productive of the evil the Satanists are 
looking for. They are very strong sinister forces where life on earth is 
concerned. With the mind of Mercury, we should constantly meditate on 
the attributes of the Moon and Saturn as all three are together a triad, 
causing the development of sinister motive in a progressive and dark ef- 
fort, helping the Satanist to discover himself and making the Dark Light 
shine ever more but steadily upon his sinister pathway, while more im- 
portant motives are emerging. While the Moon mysteriously initiates, 
even causing about a fearful conflict, Mercury and Saturn bring great 
changes in the life of the initiate. While the Moon offers opportunity, 
Mercury and Saturn bring dark illumination (perception). All three, the 
Moon, Saturn and with Mercury the star of the mind and intuition offer a 
great breakthrough. A triad, other than a triangleworking, is the threefold 
expression of the Sinister, containing full potentialities, unfolding during 
the Sinister Man's evolution. 

One may ask himself the question: "How is fate, destructive urges, slav- 
ery to the ideal or passion, and lust for pain as part of myself, and in what 
way does it help me on the sinister path?" Saturn is the planet applying 
the tests, so chosen or evoked because it is a great influencing planet, as 
we already know. Saturn together with the Moon can be considered the 
ruling planets, both evoking a point of crisis to which the clue and the 
outcome lies in the recognition of balance. Another factor to be remem- 
bered is the effect of the various moons, influencing the entire pattern of 
the Tree of Wyrd. Every man is occultly a sinister point, and it has a sin- 
ister effect upon its surroundings. It is occultly very much rewarding to 



69 



the Satanist on the sinister effect, but of much lesser effect if you are a 
pseudo-Satanist. You must be fully engaged in the sinister ideal freely ac- 
cepted. Saturn and the Moon are closely related to each other, ruling over 
the whole tree system. 

When the moon is clearly seen whatever the phase (New Moon, 1 st . Quar- 
ter, Full Moon, 3 rd . Quarter), have long nightly country walks. Look at 
the Moon, and in the deepest of yourself meditate on her, even speak to 
her, while it is true that the Moon has a greater response to women, and 
men with feminine inclinations. Do not especially avoid dangerous spots, 
but dare to walk in unsecured places. It will cause initiatory and objective 
effects, making stronger your personal self, becoming electric infernal 
fire and fire by friction, flashing forth from darkness, yet a darkness 
which is potent with energy. As the long path between Saturn and the 
Moon is influenced by the Sun, it certainly influences the human atom, by 
this is meant the group force influencing the entire physical body and de- 
sire life. It influences mentally obviously, and gives the necessary im- 
pulse to the thinker. 

Electric infernal fire as force and energy of some kind, and yet in itself is 
fundamentally an emanation. "Fire by friction" is substance with the qual- 
ity of heat or sensation. Both these ideas convey the idea of duality. An 
emanation must have its originating source, and heat (or sensation) is but 
the result of friction, and is necessarily dual. Both these concepts involve 
facts along antedating the Sun, and hidden in Saturn (the collective un- 
conscious, the triangle between Saturn, Mars and Jupiter). Fire is the 
symbol and the quality of the mind, the personal unconscious. 

Those who take the self-initiation pass through the Burning Ground, 
walking on the sinister path as a child making its first steps. Those taking 
higher initiations have to plunge into the sea or pool of fire, which is es- 
sentially sinister. 

Electric Infernal Fire stands for the will, and is an initiatory fire. 
Sun Fire stands for self-importance and wisdom, and is a qualifica- 
tory fire. 

Fire by Friction responds to sinister activity, responding to sinister 
fire. 

This triplicity constitutes the whole Satanic man. The burning ground 
brought about through self-initiation is the free choice of the initiate who 
has made his choice. 



70 



It is to the Satanist to progress along the "Tree of Wyrd", perfecting his 
dark self-consciousness and developing a rounded out personality through 
sinister experience and the working out of it. 

Saturn's energy is completed in himself when the Satanist is freed from 
hypocritical philosophy. Saturn, Mars and Jupiter give the opportunity to 
work intelligently on the "Sinister Path" and be successful, stirring up 
conflict and war. While, through the Moon, the Satanist is kept under its 
influencing protection in order to achieve release of the dark powers on 
Earth. 

The Moon brings about the inclination to create these conditions which at 
last will lead to the great transformation of humanity. Finally, Saturn, the 
Moon and Mercury are all connected, called the "sign" of the man who 
takes sinister self-initiations. 

Let us be egoistic in nature, of strong passion, of excessive ambition and 
vanity to strengthen our life force. Sinister experience imposes the neces- 
sity of initiation, of discipline, of methods of dark works and testing by 
ordeal, of an entire submission to traditional Satanism. Create chaos, un- 
familiar and supernormal sinister experiences from the cave of darkness. 

LUCIFER, THE BRIGHT MORNING STAR 

The story of "Lucifer", the "bright morning star", or perhaps more liter- 
ally translated from the Hebrew "Helal ben-shabar", "bright son of the 
morning" is only an allegory or myth, as nothing is to be literally under- 
stood about it. It is found in the "Book of Isaiah (O.T.)" Ch. 14:12-15 

NIV. 

"How you have fallen from heaven, 

morning star, son of the dawn! 
You have been cast down to earth, 
You who once laid low the nations ! 
You said in your heart, 

"I will ascend to heaven; 

1 will raise my throne 
Above the stars of God; 

I will sit enthroned on the mount of assembly, 
On the utmost heights of the sacred mountain. 
I will ascend above the tops of the clouds; 
I will make myself like the Most High." 
But you are brought down to the grave, 



71 



To the depths of the Pit. 

The Book of Isaiah with its sixty-six chapters has no one author but 
many, as the whole book has been written within 400 years approxi- 
mately (confirmed by Doderlein 1775 and Eichhorn 1782). There was at 
least a first Isaiah (Ch. 1-39) and a second (Ch.40-66), written at the end 
of the Exile (classical view in the 19 th . century). Since Duhn (1892), a 
third Isaiah has been discovered (Ch.55-66), written at the return of the 
Exile. This hypothesis has been accepted by the Biblical Commission in 
1908, and more and more confirmed by theologians and others ever since. 
Mowinckal, Engnell and Bentzer talked about "Isaiahian Circles" having 
studied the authentic Isaiahian Scriptures, did add chapters to the book in 
the same style of Isaiah's pen. The study of Isaiah is more complex than 
just stated, but it will but prove how doubtful Isaiah and other Biblical 
scriptures are, and in no way to be taken literally. 

"Helen ben-shabar" has often been considered a reference to a king of 
Babylon or Assyria, metaphorically likened to the morning star whose 
brightness is erased by the rising of the sun. It now appears that the roots 
of the passage are in Canaanite legend and literature. The Ugaritic poem 
of Shachar and Shalim tells of two divine children, Shachar, dawn, and 
Shalim, dusk, who were born as a result of the intercourse of the God El 
with mortal women. The original story of Shachar is thus related to that 
of the Watchers: both involve a hierogamy in which a divine being de- 
scends to a mortal women. 

Whatever the intention of the "Book of Isaiah", the Apocalyptic writers 
took the passage as a reference to the fall of one of the heavenly hosts. In 
the "Book of Enoch", the falling angels are likened to stars falling from 
heaven. The identification of angels with stars is not uncommon in the 
Old Testament, but the imagery of Enoch indicates that a certain overlap 
between the Watchers myth and the passage in Isaiah may already have 
begun. 

A fundamental inconsistency of these myths is the chronology of the fall. 
The watcher angels fell after Adam and Eve had already left Eden and 
produced many generations of children, the sin of the Watchers being 
placed in the time of Noah. The Watchers seduce the daughters of men, 
and they also teach mankind useful sinister knowledge. But mankind's 
acquisition of this knowledge is displeasing to the Lord. The myths of the 
fall of Adam and Eve and that of mankind at the time of the Watchers can 
from structural point of view be considered the same myth with the mean- 
ing that humanity acquired knowledge that the Lord wished to hide from 



72 



them, that wished religion has always done since time immemorial. When 
I was a little boy, parish priests used to say, "we must keep people stupid, 
the lesser they know the better." The myth is typologically similar to that 
of the Titans in Greece. For Adam and Eve were tempted by an evil an- 
gel, Satan. And if logic and chronology were followed, this temptation 
would be impossible, since the angels have not yet fallen. The efforts of 
modern theologians and other scholars to build in a consistency by speak- 
ing of a distinction between the Watchers and Satan has led to an artificial 
separation of the two: Satan or the satans and the other evil angels are es- 
sentially the same. The Christians would resolve the ambivalence by 
gradually forgetting the story of the Watchers altogether and emphasising 
the fall of Satan through the envy of the Lord before the creation of 
Adam. Such refinements are not necessary to understand the myth, 
which, like most myths, should not be expected to be logically or serially 
consistent. Another apparent inconsistency is that evil spirits are some- 
times perceived as the ruined angels themselves, sometimes as the giants 
whom their intercourse with the daughters of men produced, and some- 
times as the ghosts of the giants after they were slain by the avenging an- 
gels. Again, if understood as myth, the story is comprehensible without 
being consistent. 

Going back to previous paragraph, four ideas hitherto separate, are now 
united: (1) the sin of the Devil as pride; (2) the ruin of the Watchers 
through lust; (3) the fall of the Helel ben-shabar from heaven; (4) the de- 
scent of the Watchers for the purposes of sin. The falling or fading star, 
equated now with Satan, gives a new name, Lucifer, to the Devil, and 
substantially enriches the myth. In the New Testament (Luke 10:18), Sa- 
tan falls from heaven like lightning. Luke seems to have united the idea 
of the fallen angels, with the fallen one cast down from heaven. 

As in the story of the Watchers, the devil's fall occurs after the creation of 
human beings. Now, however, it is not the beauty of the daughters of men 
that tempts the angels. It is not a matter of lust but of pride. The Devil, 
being an angel, stands above Adam in the order of nature and was created 
before him. Adam is made in the image and likeness of the Lord in a way 
that the angels are not, and so the angels must worship him. In his pride 
the Devil refuses. The Devil falls in pride and envy, but envy made of 
man. Our life as human beings on Earth is the only real life. 

There is more than a hint in this nonsense, like the common conflict as 
found in the myth of Abel and Cain, the elder and the younger brother, 
where the elder, who works long and hard to please his father, is hurt and 
outraged by the father's preference for the younger son. Note that the 



73 



Qur'an follows the version of the myth, saying that Iblis fell because of 
his envy of Adam. 

Tribute to Lucifer 

In the sinister life, self-control and realisation 
Is most important, significant and fertile. 
No self-control and realisation 

without discipline and hardship. 
In the dictionary we come across 

hundreds of thousands of words. 
Of all these words, self-control and realisation 

are the most difficult ones to practise. 
How can we obtain mastery on these things? 
If we want to have it, 
We have to surrender ourselves, 
To the Source and Perfect Example; 
This Source is Darkness, 
This Source is Lucifer, 
The Bright Morning Star. 
I am proud, I am beautiful and I envy and sin. 
"Regnum tuum, Domine Satanas Luciferi, 
Regnum omnium SEeculorum." 

II 

NYTHRA 

XIII DEATH 

Hades, ruler of the underworld and his helpers. Thanatos (death) and 
Hypnos (sleep), sons of Nyx (night); Macabre, Death extinguishing life 
forever with his candle snuffers: his dance, the danse macabre - death of 
the former-self- is the transformation of Shiva's dance of world destruc- 
tion. The rulers of the underworld, Hel (Mother Death), Kali; Neith or 
Kala-Nath, the primal maw, a monster, which devours human flesh, the 
hecatomb of, devoured sacrifices. 

DEATH 

There is a great abstracting energy that we call Death, whose influence at 
a given time proves more potent than the united influences of the body 



74 



atoms and cells. It produces the tendency to withdraw, abstracting all en- 
ergy which avails itself of these potencies in the process of discarding the 
physical vehicle. It might be said that the seeds of death (the germ of 
death) are latent on planet Earth and in the forms. 

Death means the return of the form to the basic reservoir of substance, 
and is a service to the rest of humanity, and the world of daily physical 
living, when one has become useless through terminal sickness, old age, 
or even uselessness as a whole. 

Death results in the dissolution of the body whether it is buried or cre- 
mated and the return in one way or another to the originating source, "the 
Earth". 

As we well know, "blood is life". This life activity is the factor which 
gathers together and holds in form all the living atoms and cells of the 
body. When that life thread is withdrawn, the living atoms separate, the 
body falls apart and disintegration ensues, but "memory" returns to the 
great reservoir of power, the collective unconsciousness, where the "In 
Memoriam" of the dead is but an archetype, the more actively when he is 
remembered. But more important, death is in itself a work of restitution, 
involving of rendering back what belongs to substance. 

We must see death as an act of restitution so beautifully rendered during 
the "self-initiation" rite (the Black Book of Satan 1, ONA). At self- 
initiation, among altar items one needs a handful of graveyard earth to- 
gether with some sea salt, to be sprinkled on the altar and around the 
room (if it is done inside). At the moment one starts a new life, the Sa- 
tanic life from now on, he already gives back in a more symbolic way, 
that which belongs to the Earth, as absolute sign he was never detached 
from it, and never will be. 

Man belongs to the Earth, and can in no way be detached from it. Even 
the collective unconscious is earthbound, as it needs man to manifest. By 
itself, it does not manifest. And, it only lasts as long as man is. Saturn (as 
part of the collective unconscious in our tree) is in direct line, closely 
linked with the Moon. The link is the Alpha and Omega, the beginning 
and the end of the Tree of Wyrd. The tree is one and can never be divided 
otherwise every existence would stop. 

Through death, a great at-one-ing process is carried forward, like the "fall 
of a leaf ' and its consequent identification with the soil on which it falls. 



75 



While death is really "deterioration" in time and space, all initiates on the 
Sinister Path must and eventually do express dynamic, creative will, a fo- 
cussed purpose which expresses only in the will-to-evil and also that sus- 
tained effort which brings fulfilment before returning to earth. 

Resurrection day starts at self-initiation; while at death, life has brought 
about its accomplishment. Someone death can be the happy solution for 
the living. As I mentioned earlier in my book, my mother's death was for 
me a total relief, where I experienced for myself another resurrection day. 

Death should not be feared at all. The fear of death is one of the great ab- 
normalities created by all the world religions. Death is really the end, and 
is not followed by immortality in one way or another. No one has ever 
proved life after death, the more that it is nothing else than a disruption 
and removal of energy. The ideas of death have been so far erroneous; re- 
ligion has taught it as the great and ultimate terror, whereas in reality it is 
the great escape, and the releasing of that which one has not asked for, 
especially when you have nothing to loose. 

The fear of death is based on: 

(a) A terror of the final rending processes in the act of death itself. 

(b) Through erroneous religious teaching, horror of the unknown 
and the indefinable. 

(c) Doubts cause by religion. 

(d) Unhappiness at leaving loved ones behind or of being left be- 
hind. 

(e) Ancient reactions to past violent deaths in history, lying deep in 
the subconscious. 

(f) Clinging to form life especially when it was a very happy and 
abundant one. 

(g) Old and completely erroneous teaching around heaven and hell. 

Nythra is the path between the Moon and Venus in the Tree of Wyrd, as 
part of the underworld, the triangle Moon, Mercury and Venus. The 
Abyss, although located at the bottom of the tree, governs the whole tree, 
as all paths in one way or another lead to the underworld as well as to the 
Saturn triangle. They are both very influencing, spreading their energies 
all around the tree. In fact, Moon and Saturn (or vice versa) are the two 
extreme poles directing the whole tree, humanity as a whole. The Abyss 
is certainly not a place of death or burial, but a dwelling place for those 
treading the "Sinister Path", and from there rule the rest of the world. It is 
only our way of life, which brings us in that area. We, indeed, belong to 



76 



the Abyss, as a palace forever. We cannot possible return to what we 
were before "self-initiation", that is impossible. 

In fact, the Abyss energy between the Moon and Venus along the "death 
path" stands for "sinister emotion and passion" endowed with great reac- 
tive capacity, unbound and free, making the dark manifest in the outer 
world. There is certainly no room for "pity", nor emotional expression, 
and tones of love and charity. 

HADES 

Hades (the Abyss, Hell or Underground) was considered a more real 
place than a God. The God generally recognised as ruler of the under- 
world was Hades, who presided over the dark kingdom of dead souls and 
brought death to crops, animals, and mankind. When the deceased body 
of the Nazarene was taken off the cross, it is said that his soul went to 
hell, waiting for the third day to rise from the dead. It was to brood, not to 
suffer, a kind of waiting room, but one no longer finds this in the new 
theology. The Catechism of old said , "Who descended to hell, and rose 
the third day from the dead." (How was that possible?) For the funda- 
mentalists, hell is a pit of torment for the damned. 

In the mythology of Odyssey, Tityrus, Tantalus, and Sisyphus underwent 
torment there for their faults, and from the fate of these mortals it was as- 
sumed that all might suffer in the afterlife for their sins. The God Hades 
judged the dead, and the Erinyes or other terrible spirits punished the 
souls who were damned, tormenting them with fire. The underground 
Hades was identified with Tartarus, the terrible land surrounded by Pyro- 
phlegethon, river of fire. The ambivalence of many of these concepts was 
not so much a question of good and evil as a matter of function: spirits 
both tempted mortals to sin and then punished them for sinning, a double 
role later assigned to the Christian and Islamic Devil. Not always were 
the Abyss or Underground described as such, but a much better place 
also. 

For instance, the cult of Mithras presents elements other than described 
above, where the worshippers were exclusively male. The Mithraists met 
secretly in the dark, using torches, often in caves or crypts - when the cult 
became widespread and wealthy these became the vast Mithraeums - and 
there partook of liturgical meals. The central rite was the taurobolium, in 
which the postulant crouched under a platform on which the bull was sac- 
rificed in imitation of Mithras' slaying of the primeval bull. The blood of 
the bull, running down upon the neophyte, initiated him into the sect. 



77 



Darkness, torches, underground meetings, animal sacrifices, and ritual 
banquets also marked the rites of the more mystical and religiously in- 
clined among the Neopythagoreans at Rome and elsewhere. The under- 
ground darkness and torchlight, apart from their theatrical effects, ex- 
pressed creative but sinister power, the cave signifying fertility and the 
darkness and torches death and resurrection. This is entirely a different 
description of a place for gathering such as Hades. They were missing 
something very important, as neither among the Mithraists nor among the 
Pythagoreans, however, was ecstatic dancing or orgiastic sex part of the 
ritual. 

The individual eschatology of death and the underworld was associated 
with the eschatology of the cosmos, the end of the world. Before the ad- 
vent of Iranian dualism, it was not necessary to assume an end of the 
world, as a climax to cosmic events. But a universal warfare between 
good and evil spirit ending in the triumph of one and the destruction of 
the other, renders inevitably some kind of climax. After ages of struggle, 
during which the power of the devil has increased, the Lord descends, the 
final battle is joined, and the Devil is defeated, to be bound forever in the 
pit or forever annihilated. On that great day those who aligned themselves 
with the Devil, whether spiritual or mortal beings, will suffer the fate of 
their master. 

This is absolutely madness, of course. No one today will accept these leg- 
ends for true, only the apostles of the Nazarene did, and worked it out in 
their writings. As far as we know today, the Nazarene never wrote him- 
self, or even dictated, so the apostles were free to invent stories. 

What is true, "Sinister Living" is a free choice, starts in the mind and is 
followed by action. Secondly, the Abyss or Underworld starts also with 
me, as a state of mind and way of living. My dark world starts within my- 
self. 

After having deepened ourselves into Mythology just as it is, I now wish 
to recapitulate the teaching of Carl Gustav Jung around the unconscious 
and collective unconscious. I think this is necessary. 

The dark and sinister realms of our psyche contain all that happened to us 
in a time before we can remember, in our biographical past since we were 
born. The unconscious is defined as that area of our psyche that contains 
latent, forgotten, and irretrievable thoughts, images and impressions. It is 
the source of those patterns, urges, motivations, compulsions, and drives 



78 



in our life that operate from below the surface of conscious awareness. 
Although we are not consciously aware of the workings of these hidden 
forces, they exert a powerful influence in affecting our choices, actions, 
and attitudes of life. When we pass through the "Abyss" phase of psycho- 
logical transformation, we descend into these unconscious realms of our 
psyche. Continued exploration into the unconscious is revealing the exis- 
tence of many layers of the past in this dimension of the mind. 

Carl Gustav Jung elaborated his greatest contribution to psychology know 
as the theory of the collective unconscious. He proposed that there are 
two dimensions to the unconscious, a personal layer consisting of an in- 
dividual's own biographical repressed material; and the second layer 
called the collective unconscious, whose contents have never been con- 
scious and are not acquired from a person's own memories and experi- 
ences. These inherited propensities in the human psyche extend back to 
the infantile period, and even pre-infantile times into the residue of ances- 
tral life, even going as far as the dynasty of the Pharaohs in Egypt and 
earlier. Jung gave the name "archetypes" to these primordial images in 
the collective unconscious, which are the most ancient and universal 
thought forms of humanity. The stories (legends) around the ancient Dark 
Gods are obviously not to be taken literally, but they help to constitute 
their character and how we can learn from them and in what sinister way 
we can approach these archetypes, and become more sinister. 

The collective unconscious does not only contain the repository of ances- 
tral memories from the past; it is also the storehouse of latent potentiali- 
ties and dreams of the yet-to-be future of the conscious mind. Completely 
new thoughts and creative ideas that have never been conscious before 
can present themselves from the unconscious. This forms an important 
part of our subliminal psyche, where germinal ideas for the future can 
arise from the dark depths of the mind. The collective unconscious can be 
conceived as a treasure house that is the source of all dark inspiration, 
creativity and wisdom. 

It is important that we acknowledge the dark and sinister, explore it, em- 
brace it, and even go beyond it. This is having our dwelling in the Abyss, 
the Underground or Chthonic realm. Our passageways through the sinis- 
ter offer us the opportunity to go down and under into the depths of our 
psyche where we can even confront and examine the unknown. Let us 
transform our lives sinisterly. 



79 



Ill 

SHUGARA 

XVIII MOON / LUNA 

Hecate, the Greek Goddess of Magick and ghosts who roams at night and 
is accompanied by the three Eryngoes and Cerberus the dog of Hell 
("spirit of the Abyss") and acts in relationship to Medusa, Hydra of Kali 
(Kali-Uma = formlessness or nothingness); the werewolf howling under 
the full moon as symbol of hidden longing and unconscious emotions. 

The darkness and light reflect our periods of receptivity and creativity and 
of contemplation and action. The ancients personified these two lights as 
the Sun God and the Moon Goddess, who were seen to be the source of 
the masculine and feminine energies. The sun and the moon are comple- 
mentary opposites. As the masculine principle embodied in our notion of 
God and the feminine principle as Goddess, they are the polar manifesta- 
tions of the same primal, undifferentiated dark force. 

The sun emanating bright light and warmth projects its fiery, creative en- 
ergy outward. The reflective quality of the moon distributes this light to 
earth during the night hours of dew and moisture, providing the fertile 
matrix out of which life can germinate and grow. The moon as muse, me- 
diates between the sun and earth, giving her substance to the planet. Earth 
cannot assimilate directly the powerful energies of the sun without being 
consumed in the flames of this constant high-voltage energy. The moon 
intervenes for us and distributes the sun's light in a rhythmic pattern of 
increase and decrease, which we experience in the tides of the oceans and 
the flow of women's blood. So the moon enables earth beings to gradu- 
ally absorb the solar light and use it to create our organic and psychic life. 

The Moon as sinister planet is the symbol of evil, the Mother-Queen of 
the planets and sovereigns of the vegetable world and fertility as a whole. 

In the Tree of Wyrd one may considered Saturn, Moon and Mercury as 
another more hidden triangle but more rightly called "a triad", because it 
concerns the threefold and specified function, as it happens here to be the 
consciousness (mind). While this triad, and call it the sinister triad, be- 
comes active through the mediumship of the personality, the three centres 
do work together, governing the whole man. 



80 



Saturn, the Greater Malefic, capable of consciousness, is the collective 
unconscious, and its contents known as "archetype". The Moon is the 
personal unconscious, while Mercury is the conscious mind. Saturn's ac- 
tion is slow en enduring; the Moon's action changes and fluctuates, while 
Mercury's action is rapid, unpredictable, and explosive. 

While the horns of the Devil are a mark of his power, comparable with 
the mitre of a bishop; the Moon is also horned, and does not only signify 
fertility but also night, darkness, death (or, death to ... but alive to ...), 
and therefore the underworld. The horns of animals bring to mind the 
danger represented to man by some beasts, or the hostile war animals that 
appear in many mythologies, or the fundamental, mysterious and fright- 
ening otherness of animals. The powder of a horn can be a poison as well 
as an alexipharmic or an aphrodisiac, and the wearing of horns during 
rituals signify fantasy rather than fertility. Horns appear not only on the 
Devil but also on evil spirits in variety of mythologies. However, the 
horns of the Devil as symbol signify not only power, but also his associa- 
tion with death and the underworld, also sexuality, controlled or uncon- 
trolled, or even destructive. 

While the sinister dwelling place of the Satanist is the underworld under 
the guidance of the Moon Goddess; it is first of all, a state of mind. When 
we embrace the dark and allow ourselves to enter unto the unknown di- 
mensions of our minds, we are let to observe the following seven rules: 

(1) Self-control and discipline on the Sinister Pathway. 

(2) The evil desire (intention) to attain one's wishes by the removal of all 
obstacles until satisfaction is reached. 

(3) Violent emotional reaction, cultivating the will-to-evil. 

(4) Revenge, hate, acquisitiveness, and similar things. 

(5) One should never refrain or kill out his desires. 

(6) Deliberate destruction of everything that is hindering, or just standing 
in the way, such as religious hypocrisy and the like. 

(7) Cutting off all links that are not tied to the Aryan Race. 

In fact, the sinister is never the desire to be destructive (although we have 
to be just doing that most of the time), as it is an effort of "will" and is es- 
sentially an activity of the Sinister Triad, involving the carrying out of 
those measures which hinder the freedom of humanity such as the war 
against religious fanaticism. Burning churches here and there as in Nor- 
wegian will not alter the situation, rather the destruction of forms of con- 
sciousness which express themselves in those corrupt areas of thought- 
forms. For instance, in the killing of religious ideologies which down the 



81 



ages have conditioned humanity. Let us hold the destiny of humanity in 
our minds and hands using the fist, working intelligently and potently 
against religious slavery. Also, the Aryan Race must by all means be pro- 
tected. The leaders of religious movements constitute a real danger to 
human development. 

The problem of every Satanist is also one that each Sinister Master has to 
face in connection with his own evil development, for this dark energy is 
the needed dynamic or potency which enables him to tread the sinister 
pathway of the Chthonic Evolution. 

Meditate on the following aspects for increased steadfastness on the path 
of darkness and death. 

(1) Self-will. 

(2) Determination. 

(3) Fixity of purpose. 

One of the most important discoveries of depth psychology, for the study 
of diabology, is the power of sinister projection. 

When we are unaware of the process of repression within ourselves, we 
project the negative elements that we refuse to recognise within ourselves 
onto others, especially onto individuals and groups that we identify as 
enemies or potential enemies. The source of the cruel and greedy feelings 
that I sense within me must be X, whom I dislike. This now justifies my 
hostility to X. The more powerful my own repressed cruelty, the more 
cruel I imagine X to be. If the feelings are powerful enough, I may self- 
righteously judge that such a cruel person as X is a menace to society and 
ought to be removed by force. I may end by venting my own hidden cru- 
elty upon X, justifying it on the basis of his alleged cruelty, which I have 
myself projected upon him. Here is "Black Magick" very important. 

THE GODDESS HECATE 

Carl Gustav Jung considered myth's as reality and not as mere idle inven- 
tions. He claimed, "they are powerful and omnipresent psychological re- 
alities". For him, Satan, Gods and Goddesses are very powerful, for they 
are not only the expression of individual repressions but also a reflection 
of the autonomous, timeless, and universal collective unconscious. 

Hecate, the lady of the underworld, of the Chthonic Rites, and of Black 
Magick, has three faces symbolising her power over underworld, earth 



82 



and air. This threefold power of Hecate is comparable to the triple lord- 
ship over sea, earth and sky exercised by Poseidon, whose trident, which 
symbolises the lordship, passed into the iconography of the Devil as the 
modern "pitchfork". 

Hecate is most often linked with the dark of the moon and presides over 
Magick, ritual, prophetic vision, childbirth, death, the underworld, and 
the secret regeneration. Mistress of the crossroads, the lunar Goddess 
dwells in caves, walks the highways at night, has sex on the vast seas, and 
is the force that moves the Moon. 

In the reflection of the Moon, she is a primordial figure in the oldest stra- 
tum of our unconscious. Her genealogy leads us back to her birth at the 
beginning of time as a daughter of Nyx, Ancient Night. On an inner level 
Hecate is a guardian figure of the mysterious depths of our unconscious 
that accesses the collective memory of the primal void and whirling 
forces at the onset of creation. 

Hecate's destructive powers at the expense of her creative ones, until at 
last she was invoked only as a Goddess of the netherworld in clandestine 
rites of Black Magick, especially at places where three roads met in the 
darkness of night. 

Hecate teaches us that the ways to the vision that inspires evil and re- 
newal is to be found in moving through the darkness. As we enter into 
Hecate's realm, we must confront and come to terms with the dark and 
unconscious side of our inner nature. If we are to receive her gift of vision 
and renewal, we must face this dark Goddess within ourselves, honour, 
praise, and make our peace with her. Study her character, and make your 
own outside rite to be used when the Moon is best seen and reflected. If 
you cannot do it outside, have your own ritual indoors, but have first a 
rather long walk under the dark light of the Moon and gaze at her, think- 
ing about Hecate and yourself. Indoors keep windows and doors wide 
open, practising your ritual in de middle of the night and with as less light 
as possible, using candles. 

In the ritual do not forget to offer and consecrate the chalice with strong 
wine (/ usually use red or white port of good quality, offering the best). 
When you drink from the chalice, it is considered to be Hecate's gift to 
you. 

This is a well-known practice in India, in Hinduism and among guru's, 
the offering of fruit and the like to Gods and Goddesses, and afterwards 



83 



distributed to the disciples to be reverently consumed in front of the 
shrine. They call it "prasadam" . They claim that God, Goddesses and 
guru's enter into the offering, therefore it should be deeply respected, 
consumed, sharing the "gift" to others as an expression of dedication, and 
be infernally blessed. 

YOUR MIND, YOUR PERSONAL UNDERWORLD 

Hecate teaches us that the way to this vision that inspires the sinister is to 
be found in moving through the darkness of mind. 



As we enter into Hecate's realm, we must confront and come to terms 
with the dark, the unconscious side of our inner nature. If we are to re- 
ceive her gift of vision and dark renewal, we must face the dark Goddess 
within ourselves, and create our personal underworld. 



CULMINATING AGGRESSIVE ENERGY 

(My own underworld) 

(1) Pick a sinister project to which you want to give more "skim". 

(2) Now, laying that project aside for the time being, and get in touch 
with your aggressive feelings. Feel their vigour, their vibrancy, the ef- 
fect they have on your body, and the hurt they will eventually cause 
your victims. 

(3) Now realise that these feelings are powerful energy at your disposal, 
precious forces that can do things and really hurt if need be. 

(4) Now vividly imagine yourself in the midst of your project. Call to 
mind as many details as you can with your imagination. Imagine the 
moves involved, intensified by the evilness you have chosen to invest 
in them. 

This meditation should be done before undertaking a Chaos ritual per ex- 
ample, or any other sinister action. Use the appropriate "Sinister Tarot 
Atu" during your meditation. "Facit indignatio versus", "My anger cre- 
ates my verses" (Latin poet Quintilianus). 



84 



IV 

SATANAS (SHAITAN) 

VII AZOTH / THE CHARIOT 

The sons of Gods and heroes Phaetor, Icarus or Bellerophon who rides 
the winged horse "Pegasus". Departure of the heroes of the Sun, but their 
collapse as well; Hercules and the Nemean lion; Shiva in his chariot of 
fire, the God of war Aries (Mars). 

"Shaitan" is the Arabic (or Qur'anic) word for Satanas. The Hebrew word 
Satan derives from a root meaning "oppose", "obstruct", or "accuse". It 
was translated by the Greek "diabolus ", "adversary", where it passed into 
Latin again as diabolus, German Teufel, and English devil. The basic de- 
notation of the term, then, is "opponent". 

In this simple sense the word Satan appears as a common noun several 
times in the Old Testament in reference to a human opponent, as when 
David says to the sons of Zeruiah, "What right have you ... to oppose me 
today?" or "What right do you have to play the opponent against me? (2 
Sam. 19:22)" 

Through the call to Satanas, we are drawn to the wonderful world of the 
Abyss. Here we are pitiless in our determination to remove the blindfold 
of hypocrisy from our own eyes and those of others. Evil destroys by 
drawing us down into blind selfishness, isolation, and alienation, but this 
darkness has its attractions, which everyone feels and only hypocrites 
deny. While the power of sensual pleasure is extremely important, 
brought to life in Satanism, but next to it there is a fight to be fought 
against utter futility of life presented by Christianity, and the World relig- 
ions as a whole. The Satanic life is in fact a well-balanced life, far away 
from stupidity, error and hypocrisy, but it has a vision, and I have taken 
over that view, "honesty". 

SATANAS, MY DARK SUN 

In accepting Satanism, the depths have been reached, where self -initiation 
is the confirmation of my intention, and there is no more to be done for a 
start. The dark light from the eye of the Baphomet which with ever in- 
creasing radiance guides me after having struggled in the hypocrisy and 
ignorance of religion. Gazing at the Baphomet serves as a visual help for 
that which I am now standing for. When I meditate I like to focus my at- 



85 



tention on the "Third Eye" of the Baphomet as a way to link myself to the 
archetype. It is no more than that. My own eye of dark light has now 
given place to the light of Satan's Sun, as it has direct effect on my per- 
sonality: 

(1) The awakening of the personality to sinister control and contact, with 
threefold expression of ego-will (soul- will), desire and intent. 

(2) The awakening of man's inner dark energies, producing fusion with 
evil forces. 

(3) Satan, the Sun, is man's full self-consciousness, producing a trans- 
formed "Self from the "inner" to the "outward". 

Before the neophyte can achieve self-initiation, he must be fully self- 
conscious of his engagement, sinisterly oriented and occultly intended or 
developed, as he is now landed on the battlefield of the Sinister Forces 
against the hypocrisy of those pretending to be in the light of true relig- 
ion. Satanism is no religion, but a way of life. 

As we have mentioned before, the "Third Eye" or "Ajna Centre" is lo- 
cated right between and slightly above the eyebrows, in the centre of the 
forehead. In the beginning, if you find difficult to locate, look in a mirror 
and place a dot in the centre of your forehead, a little above the eyebrows, 
so you can fix the place. 

Your "Evil Eye", your "Third Eye" can be opened by invoking through 
meditation the "Sinister Presence", meaning the Consciousness of the 
Dark, or the Consciousness of Evil. The Sinister may take form or it can 
remain formless. But for this you need intense aspiration. Again, if you 
can invoke Satan, a Dark God or in a more abstract way "Evil", if you can 
transform your whole existence sinisterly into a living surrender at Sa- 
tanic Ideal, the "Third Eye" can easily be opened. On your part you have 
to work, giving yourself special exercises and discipline to follow. The 
more the sinister enters into you, the more you will see its benefit. Per- 
sonal effort is indispensable, but mere personal effort is not enough, as it 
must go pair with evil aspiration. 

If you want to control your thoughts, you should concentrate on the cen- 
tre between the eyebrows. If you become very stiff and your concentra- 
tion is intense, then you should not concentrate for more that two min- 
utes. Otherwise, you will become exhausted in the beginning. 

The third evil eye is the place of dark vision. When you use your two 
eyes, you can see only what is in front of you. But with the third eye you 



86 



can see forward, backward, and everywhere. You can also see the past, 
present and even future at the same time. It all demands training. 

At self-initiation you made your own road clear of the sinister, and you 
just go forward, and reach the goal. The real dark power comes to the ini- 
tiate in the process of his inner sinister growth. Just persevere. 
We know that Saturn is in direct line with the Moon, while the Sun in be- 
tween fuses the two pathways into one, as they are really complementary 
to each other (Satanas / Vindex). Treading the two pathways from the 
Moon to Saturn, the Satanist is another Satan. The energy of Satanism is 
increasingly a force with which to reckon, as from certain the energy of 
the sinister comradeship constitute hope of humanity and the work of in- 
creasing that potency is the task that has been laid in traditional Satanism, 
and not the pseudo-Satanists. Our Satanism is vibrating influence of those 
important Dark Men and Women, past and present. 

Our forces are connected with what is regarded as the dark side of nature 
and of energy. They are wielded in any part of our Aryan world by great 
and powerful and sinister beings who having passed successfully all ini- 
tiations. It is the work from the Abyss, but primarily through Satanism as 
a movement. We are selfish but ambitious beings on the field of effort, 
and most effectively. Satanism is doing all that is possible, but under the 
plan of unfoldment for the Aryan Race, sinister work inaugurated and 
carried forward by those working for Mother Earth, registering the 
world's need for "justice" in the disappearance of religion and ignorance 
as a whole. This is a matter for our consideration and for clear and skilful 
action right now. 

Satan, the Prince of Darkness, is telling his disciples that the successful 
sinister is of a dark healing nature, saving the present world from further 
religious disaster. Will you ponder on this? This is a group effort, ran by 
evil desire or lust, sinister thoughts, intense aspirational longing and by 
great discipline, focussing the definite objective all the time. 

SATANISM, LILITH AND MENSTRUAL BLOOD 

Lilith's mythos contains the patriarchy's associations of the rebellious 
woman with that of the she-devil. In the allegory, being true to herself, 
actively threatened the survival of Adam's patriarchal dominion. In her 
shadow aspect as the jealous avenger, humanity projected onto her the 
image of the Dark Goddess who destroys life. Desirable and dangerous, 
she became the embodiment of men's sexual longing and their fear of 
women's sexual power over them. 



87 



When shadow Lilith is active in man's life, and is projecting his own in- 
ner demonic images of Lilith onto women, he will be intrigued and irre- 
sistibly drawn to the dark, enchanting, forbidden female, whom he then 
attempts to ravish and destroy because of his fear of her deadly sexual 
power over him. He experiences a woman's passion as a voracious and 
demanding sexuality that causes his manhood and erection to diminish. 
He blames the Lilith woman for making him feel impotent and maligns 
her as a castrating ballbuster. 

Lilith claims not only the lives of men, but as childkiller she takes her re- 
venge on their offspring and threatens the survival of the race of Adam's 
children by other women. Her crimes included killing or harming preg- 
nant and birthing women and newborn infants. 

From perspective of women's mysteries, Lilith, who engaged in unbri- 
dled promiscuity on the shores of the Red Sea, the ocean of the red blood, 
is a goddess of woman's menstrual blood. 

Menstrual bleeding was in ancient times awe provoking and miraculous 
in the idea that a woman could bleed regularly without having be 
wounded and without dying. The dead were often anointed with red 
ocher, symbolic of the life-giving menstrual blood of Mother Earth, that 
would guaranty a bodily rebirth. The sacred red elixir was valued for its 
power and was also considered to be the source of inspiration as a whole. 
In connection with longevity and immortality, the menstrual blood was 
called the "supernatural red wine" given by Hera to the Gods. Hera, 
queen of the Gods, was originally a Mycenean Goddess from Argos, as- 
similated into Greek religion during the Hellenic invasion of the penin- 
sula. As wife of Zeus, she became a sky Goddess bringing both warm 
weather for crops and destructive storms. She was also a Chthonic God- 
dess, identified with the primeval earth deity Gaia or Ge as a Goddess of 
fertility and childbearing. 

And in Egypt the Pharaohs became divine by ingesting "the blood of 
Isis". In India Kali invited the Gods "to bathe in the bloody flow of her 
womb and to drink of it; and the Gods, in holy communion, drank of the 
fountain of life and bathed in it and rose blessed to the heavens. 

The first calendars, which kept track of women's menstrual cycles, were 
based on the Moon's phases. These early Goddess-worshipping peoples 
understood that the dark of the Moon was the Goddess's menstrual peak, 



88 



and those women, at this time, were the most magical, mysterious and 
powerful. 

In ancient cultures a woman's menstrual blood was considered sacred and 
it was revealed for its powers and fertility. The blood of the earliest altars 
was menstrual blood, not the sacrificial blood of a human or an animal. 
The blood from a girl's first menstruation was considered a potent heal- 
ing elixir and was claimed to be able to heal incurable diseases such as 
leprosy. Clothes stained with the Goddess's menstrual blood were highly 
valued as healing charms. In the Thesmophoria, women's agricultural 
mysteries, the seed corn was mixed with menstrual blood to fertilise it be- 
fore planting. It was thought that menstruating women could protect a 
crop by walking around the field. 

The sexuality that takes place during the menstrual time was ritually used 
for ecstasy, healing, regeneration, and sinister illumination. It was said 
that Hera enjoyed "secret sex" during the dark of the Moon. Hera went 
away into seclusion during the secret dark time. 

The menstrual mysteries lay at the core of the Goddess religion, and they 
were protected and concealed from the preying eyes of men. Wrongly, 
Judaism, Christianity and Islam linked the evil woman to menstruation. 
Menstruation was said to be the visible bloody sign of the serpent, the 
Devil, in the female body, and all evil flowed from this original evil. At 
least when I was a young boy, in Roman Catholic Theological Seminars, 
students to the priesthood were taught that women are "dirty" and should 
not be touched at all. The religious hierarchy thought that the kind of ar- 
gument would keep "forced celibacy" away from women. This is an ex- 
priest who told me the authentic story. 

Satanism re-establishes the connection of the rejuvenate powers of 
woman's red elixir. We can cut through our concepts of menstruation as 
something dirty and undesirable by touching, smelling and tasting the 
menstrual blood. 

Because the sexuality of menstruation does not lead to conception in a 
physical sense, it "is the gateway to Black Magick and extrasensory per- 
ception". 



89 



V 

AOSOTH 
XIV HEL (ART/ALCHEMY/TEMPERANCE) 

In our underworld, the symbol of chaos has direct associations with the 
Sinister Pathway. Chaos, from the Greek chaein, to yawn appears in al- 
most every mythology. Chaos is the formless indeterminate, undifferenti- 
ated inchoate at state that exists (or before) the beginning of existence on 
earth. In Genesis we read, "The earth was without form and void, and 
darkness moved over the face of the Abyss (the deep)." 

Aosoth is the pathway between the Moon and the planet Jupiter making 
certain events of a sinister nature possible such as creating "chaos". 

This yawning chaos, the "massa confuso " of the alchemist is justified: it 
is the dark potency, and the unleashed power, without which nothing 
would be, transcended for the Dark Gods and man to exist. 

The Nahuatl of Mexico said that primeval chaos was a thing with count- 
less mouths swimming in formless waters devouring all that she (femi- 
nine) could seize. She was vanquished by the Gods Quetzalcoatl and Tez- 
catlipoca and then torn in two so that the universe could be differentiated. 
But she mourned her lost powers and roamed the world demanding "hu- 
man sacrifice" in order to feast upon human hearts. 

Many of our rites and teachings are aiming the recreation of chaos in or- 
der to release or regain dark forces. This is the fundamental meaning of 
orgy and festivals. It has been so often stipulated that "chaos" rule at the 
beginning and the end of time. It is curious that modern cosmology reca- 
pitulates the perennial myth so closely: the universe is supposed to have 
been formed some ten billion years ago out of a chaotic mass of tremen- 
dously dense plasma, some astronomers believe that the universe will at 
some time cease expanding, collapse upon itself, and revert to chaos. 

Chaos is often represented as a snake, serpent, or dragon. The primeval 
snake or serpent, the ouroboros, pursuing itself in an endless circle as do 
the yin and the yang, is a coincidence of opposites. 

The serpent can heal and help, but it can also destroy. The symbolism of 
the snake is somewhat confusing, but all the symbols are directed to the 



90 



same centred idea as the legends say: it is immortal because it is continu- 
ally reborn, and therefore, it is a moon force. 

Deities wearing snakes as their emblems often bear them in the shape of 
the crescent moon, and through the moon the snake is associated with 
night, death, menstruation, and fertility (the phallic aspect adding to the 
serpent's fertility). 

The Sinister Path is associated with the underworld, our dwelling place, 
but the underworld is in itself is very dependable on its inhabitants. We 
made the right choice, as a most profitable decision; for it is from beneath 
the earth that the crops spring forth and from the underground that rich 
metals can be mined. The genuine Satanist is the one following the tradi- 
tional Sinister Path, consciously, dynamically, profoundly aware of the 
necessity of the sinister formation of his personality, and the building up 
of his dark character. Our wealth is the dark insight we are aiming at.. 
This is our "Solve et coagula ", the alchemistic process of the awakening 
of the darker/unconscious aspects, making energies well active within and 
without, through study and practice. 

The dark light must be fully incorporated in our nature before we can 
fully express in thought, words and deeds the whole of whom we are. 

"Art/Alchemy" is the archetype which reinforce the dark synergetic prin- 
ciple where two or more things come together to create a greater chaos, 
make the Earth bleed from the cut throats of the fools who have distorted 
humanity all the way, through religious hypocrisy and abuse. 

Although true Satanism has nothing to do with the pseudo-Satanists rang- 
ing themselves on the level of the world religions as it were, as Sinister 
Path is accentuated by self-discipline and hardship. However, it has also 
its moments of animation and recreation as "Aosoth" is the archetypal 
path between Jupiter and the Moon, but constituting a triad with Venus. 
While "Jupiter" stands for flexibility (in the way of free choice), expan- 
sion, growth, opportunity, and luck in the dark endeavours obtained by 
constant thoughtfulness, Venus is the planet of sexuality, dark beauty, 
and sinister power. Meditating on above Trump is very important and 
ever so real. Our descend into "Hel" or Hell (ATU XIV HEL) is nothing 
else than our "Earthly Life" lived sinisterly and making our own all the 
advantages it offers. Let us be triumphant Satanists, while the religious 
leaders prostrate before us in total submission. Satan will crush their 
heads and His Army their heels. (A rendering from Genesis 3:15b) Let us 
also remember that, "the name of the bow is life, while its work is death." 



91 



VI 

AZANIGIN 

X WYRD / THE WHEEL OF FORTUNE 

Hathor the Egyptian Goddess of Change: ROTA TARO OR AT TOCA 
ATOR (the wheel of Tarot speaks the laws of Hathor). The original 
Ouroboros, the serpent which bite itself on the tail, and conceived itself as 
symbol of eternal life. Fortuna and the Norns of destiny weaving the 
processes of being, becoming and fading (in Greek mythology, the three 
daughters of night weave the threads of fortune; Klolho holds the distaff, 
Lachesis spins the thread and Atropos, the Inevitable, cuts the thread). 

AZANIGIN IN THE TREE OF WYRD 

The path of Azanigin is found vertically in the middle of the Tree of 
Wyrd, between Saturn and the Moon invisibly, bypassing and disregard- 
ing the Sun. Saturn, the red desert, is known to be "cold" and "barren", 
also thought of as an "evil planet". And definitely complementing the 
Moon. Saturn and the Moon are energies that encompass all other ener- 
gies of the tree. 

While Saturn and the Moon are the two important opposite poles, they are 
governing their own spheres, and also influencing life on Earth as well, 
(the squire part of the Tree of Wyrd). In fact, the main structure of the 
tree consists out of two triangles (one downward, and another upward), 
and a squire between the two triangles. Moon, Mercury and Venus consti- 
tute the downward triangle, and Saturn, Mars, and Jupiter the upward tri- 
angle. The Four Corners of the squire is Jupiter (East), Venus (South), 
Mercury (West), and Mars (North). Saturn and the Moon are the two ex- 
treme poles, spreading its energy all over the tree gradually and in 
spheres. 

Azanigin is active from Saturn as the focal point for the transmission of 
the Cosmic Mind or collective unconscious to the Moon in direct line, 
and from there to the six remaining energies or planets and paths. 

The Satanist, who seeks to live according to the pattern developed in the 
Tree of Wyrd, the dark mystic process begins from Saturn. Through Sat- 
urn's fateful force, is the energy swiftly projected all the way through 
down to the Abyss, lowest triangle and the last vibrates its dark luminos- 



92 



ity towards all the forces of the tree, and "a Nexion is opened" where the 
Aryan comes to full consciousness, meaning having a complete vision of 
the responsibilities towards his own race, ruling over the remaining world 
as it first was when we had our colonies. 

Finally, Saturn is the archetype of active intelligence, expressing itself 
throughout the tree system, and through matter providing all those on the 
sinister path with a vast field of experiment and experience. 

"Sacrifice" (opfers) can never be eliminated as it has its source right on 
the top, Saturn and Mars. Bliss and Sacrifice are synonymous terms. Sac- 
rifice also means solvage and underlies all the evolutionary processes and 
particularly does this emerge into a clear significance in the human fam- 
ily. The urge to sacrifice, to relinquish this for that, to choose the sinister 
way of conduct and thus sacrifice, to lose in order eventually to gain, is 
the underlying story of evolution. 

As much as Saturn, Mars and Jupiter are correlated and constitute a trian- 
gle, descends in the form of another but reverted triangle, reaching and 
pointing to the Dark Pool beneath the Moon, having as it were the shape 
of a crystal tetrahedron. 

By the way, crystals such as Quartz Crystals have specific vibrations, in- 
formation, emotions and/or desires is one that finds historical basis that 
predates the advent of modern man. 

Ancient cultures from Lemuria and Atlantis to Pre-Dynastic Egypt and 
Mesopotamia to Mayan and Pre-Colombian civilisations utilised Quartz 
Crystals to store and transmit information, as well as to transmute energy. 
It should be noted that Quartz Crystals absorb energy vibrations that run 
the spectrum of sinister vibrations, the way we want it to be on the Left- 
hand Path. Our "evil" is certainly not negative. 

Hathor, the Egyptian Goddess of Change 

Hathor is the Goddess of joy, the wife of Re, the loving mother and nurse 
of Horus the Elder, and, in the form of a divine cow, the giver of milk and 
protection to the world. She later becomes associated with Isis, the 
mother of Horus the Younger; both Isis and Hathor are fertility God- 
desses and wear the crescent moon on their heads as a symbol. But 
Hathor can also take the form of Sekhmet, "the powerful". This lion- 
headed Goddess is the searching eye of Re, the avenger of the gods de- 
pending on what they do. 



93 



Re created mankind happy, healthy and in harmony with its creator (as 
thought about those days). But mankind has rebelled, plotted against him, 
and then fled in fear. And the majesty of Re said: "behold, they are fled 
into the desert, their hearts being afraid because of what they have said." 
Re's courtiers said to him, "Send forth thine eye, that it may slay them for 
thee. Let it go down as Hathor. Then, went this Goddess and slew man- 
kind in the desert." 

Hathor/Sekhmet wades in human blood and exults in death. Sekhmet be- 
comes the goddess of war, of battle and cruelty. "By thy life, " she says to 
Re, "I have prevailed over men, and that is pleasant in mine heart." Sek- 
hmet' s blood lust then waxes so great as to distress Re, so that in order to 
resort to the extermination of every last vestige of the human race he has 
to resort to a ruse. He sends his servants out to fetch a red dye, which they 
mix into seven thousand jars of beer. They pour out the red beer in the 
path of Sekhmet, who mistakes it for blood, becomes drunk, and ceases 
her destruction. 

Ouroboros 

As we know, "Chaos" is often represented as a snake, serpent, or dragon. 
The Dayak of Borneo believes that the world is enclosed in a circle 
formed by the watersnake biting its tail. The primeval snake or serpent, 
the Ouroboros, pursuing itself in an endless circle as do the yin and the 
yan, is a coincidence of opposites. The serpent can heal and help; the ser- 
pent can destroy. This is that which we should remember and act upon. 
The one treading the sinister path, heals, helps and also destroys, simply 
as a way of life, and "justice" will prevail. 




94 



VII 

NEKALAH 

VIII CHANGE / JUSTICE 

Libra, the astrological woman of the scales; Libra, Rheo Dictynna, the 
maker of laws; Maat, the Egyptian Goddess of truth and the judicial sys- 
tem; Nemesis, the Greek Goddess of equilibrium and balanced equity; 
Themis, Titan of Greek mythology, personification of legal order, God- 
dess of jurisprudence and mother of Hores: Dike (justice) and Eunomy 
(lawfulness). 

Nekalah, from Mercury to Venus is the gate between the Underworld 
(Abyss) and life on Earth, or vice versa. This is the "gate" of change and 
choice a difficult settling at first, but responding to the lure of the opened 
sinister pathway and the next opportunity. Like quicksilver or Mercury, 
this is the opportunity to slip away as through the fingers of the hypo- 
crites on Earth who want to grasp or hold on us. The Underworld also 
represents (as we know) the personal and collective unconscious, trans- 
forming the mind into creative but sinister work. The Satanists as part of 
the Underworld returns periodically to the upper world the Earth to re- 
ceive and guide those whom voluntarily venture into the underworld of 
our sinister way of living. We also return to Earth to destroy that which is 
not "Justice". Entering the Underworld is deliberately expose oneself to 
the unconscious as a whole, which is the well-perceived darkness, the 
bottomless pit, the underworld, the primordial womb of the Great Mother 
where the ego can dissolve into the unconscious and finally overcome all 
irrationality. However, in all the possible perils of the Underworld; and, 
in every endeavour, there is not the slightest fear, only "character" is 
formed. This is the sinister "change", this is our "justice". 

The results, our change, justice even, should be as follows: 

(1) First group : 

(a) Fearlessness, conditioning the daily activity. 

(b) Hate to the hateful. 

(c) Ambition, conditioning objectives. 

(2) Second group : 

(a) Pride - intellectual satisfaction. 

(b) Separateness as far as Sinister Group Activity is concerned. 



95 



(c) Cruelty as a personal satisfaction, making the mind the instru- 
ment of the sense of power. 

(3) Third group : 

(a) Sex, selfishness utilised. 

(b) Selfishness appropriated in physical comfort and life condition. 

(c) Materialism selfishly earned. 

Nekalah is the blood theme and the death, the dire testing of the Satanist, 
valuing individual strife and the consciousness of sinister existence lead- 
ing to transformation. 

"The old me is no longer seen. The Satanist sinks to the depth of the 
Abyss of life; he descends into hell, but the gates of hell hold him not. 
He, the new and living one, finally rising from the depths unto the heights 
close to the Dark Gods. Such is the test, where the waters of old envelop 
him and there is no escape, as he has now reached to the bottom of lake, 
to re-ascend to Earth, and be another Satan." 

Our sinister aim is not to be found through religious pronouncements 
based upon an outworn theory, legalised license, legislation inspired by 
various schools of thought in any community or nation. It will only be the 
result of the united activity of the sinister minded consciousness as the 
judicial attitude, the sinister intellectual perception and the steady urge of 
the evolutionary process. 

Nietzsche repudiates the traditional philosophical quest for transcendent 
being (stasis, duration, identity, and perfection), celebrating instead be- 
coming (energy, flux, change, loss, transience, imperfection). But the de- 
sire for perfection remains, only now it is played out in this world, and 
with a vengeance. His willed, intensely moral and sacrificial immersion 
in mutability and loss produces an aesthetic of energy which is anti- 
Christian (Anti-Christ), anti socialist, anti-democratic, fascist, anti- 
woman, and prepared to administer rather that submit to death. 

He writes: 

"Not contentment, but more power; not peace at all, but war; not virtue, 
but proficiency ... The weak and ill-constituted shall perish: first princi- 
ple of our philanthropy. And one shall help them to do so. What is harm- 
ful than any vice? - Active sympathy for the ill-constituted and weak - 
Christianity ...." (Anti Christ p. 116) 



96 



Nekalah is the sponsor of the law: Legislation has hitherto been en- 
grossed with the enforcing of those negations and those attitudes of fear 
which have been preserved for us in the Mosaic code and imposed 
through the medium of punishment for infringement. This has been a 
necessary stage for child races for the preservation of a "nursery regime" 
for men. But at least, the Aryan Race has reached maturity and a different 
interpretation of the purpose and intents of Libra through "change" is now 
required. The law must become the custodian of a natural justice, and 
simply the instrument of enforcement. The old methods of legislation 
which found its offspring in the Abrahamic religions must be dropped in 
favour of "Nature Philosophy" and to the benefit of traditional Satanism, 
appropriated psychic, physical training and experiment, scientifically ap- 
plied and sinisterly motivated. 

Cosmically, when the collective and personal unconscious are brought 
together in the mind activity, the Dark Gods and Goddesses energies, will 
produce living and powerful energies, adequately potent in time and 
space to bring the sinister purpose to its desired consummation. 

Today, the intense activity of Saturn as we are about entering the New 
Aeon, Libra towards "Change" governs and controls, therefore, the Sinis- 
ter Path, applying the necessary measures and is a turning point for that is 
to come. 

Nekalah is the valley of deep experience wherein secrets are discovered 
and brought to the night of our minds. It is a place of slow and yet power- 
ful crises and development that takes place in the dark and yet sees the 
day. 

EROS, CHANGE AND THANATOS 

Every success in getting closer to a new discovery, even the most spec- 
tacular only confirms the remoteness, the inaccessibility of that which is 
gone forever, as "we enjoy the flowers of our youth for a short span of 
time." 

What is the "limitless element" from which everything comes? It is cer- 
tainly not the God of the Jews, Christians and Muslims. The "element" is 
only seen from a threefold level of existence: the multiplicity of individ- 
ual things as the world we know; the elements of which these things 
emerge as earth, air, water and fire; and, thirdly, that time is born of a 
conflict between these elements. 



97 



Individuated forms of life eventually dissolve back into the elements. But, 
the elements are not permanent; they too eventually dissolve back into the 
primary, formless, indefinite state of things. 

Heraclitus (533-473 BC) stated that the universe is being in a state of 
continual change and ceaseless conflict. 

"One must understand that war is shared and conflict is Justice, and that 
all things come to pass and are ordained in accordance with conflict." 

What is life and death for Heraclitus? 

(1) Immortals are mortal, mortals immortals, living the other's 
death, dead in the other's life. 

(2) The name of the bow is life; its work is death. 

(3) For souls it is death to become water, for water it is death to be- 
come earth; out of earth water arises, out of water soul. 

For Heraclitus there is no sense of personal immortality - the universe in 
flux involves the complete annihilation of the individual. 

There is, however, equivalence between Eros and Death: Hades the God 
of Death; Dionysus, the God of Eros, these being one and the same. Con- 
sequently, there is no stable identity either of things or of persons: "I went 
in search of myself." 

There is no sense of personal immortality, as the universe in flux involves 
the complete annihilation of the individual, safe that which has become 
"memory" in the collective unconsciousness and archetypes. Our all life 
is but one meditation and preparation on death, the goal of our career be- 
ing death. Death is indeed the end, the finish. Therefore, life should be an 
aim in itself. 

EROS 

This is an account of how sexual desire, originating in a traumatic divi- 
sion of perfect wholes, became an experience of incompleteness, loss and 
lack which ruined identity that "desire" becomes a "Magickal Experi- 
ence", finally haunted by "Death" the very climax. Who has not specu- 
lated around the archetype "Lillith" the Great Goddess that has been re- 
jected and cast out even up to today by the ignorant. Lillith reasserting 
herself as the liberated feminine, exalting ecstatic sexuality, upholding 
integrity, and refusing submission. Female worship went underground 



98 



with the ages and survived only in the distorted projections of men's 
worst fears concerning their manhood and potency. 

Aristophanes relates a myth, and he is speaking specifically of 'the lover 
of boys having reached manhood', but he adds that his account is appli- 
cable to all those lovers whose 'ego (soul)' ... has some other longing 
which it cannot express, but can only surmise and obscurely hint at. 
Originally, he says, there were three sexes: male, female and hermaphro- 
dite. The last of these had the characteristics of both male and female. It 
has since become extinct, though its name survives, and that solely as a 
term of abuse. 

Each type of human was a whole, with four legs, four arms, and two faces 
on the one head, two organs of generation, and anything else to corre- 
spond. They were fantastic and hubristic creatures that even dared to at- 
tack the gods. To weaken them, Zeus cut each of them in two: 

"Man's original body having been thus cut in two, each half yearned for 
the half from which it has been severed. When they met they threw their 
arms round one another and embraced, in their longing to grow together 
again, and they perished of hunger and general neglect of their concern, 
because they would not do anything apart." 

When one member of the pair died, the remaining one 'sought after and 
embraced another partner, which might be the half either of a female 
whole (what is now called a woman) or a male'. They went on perishing 
in this way until Zeus took pity on them and moved their reproductive or- 
gans to the front, making intercourse, as we now know it possible. 

If heterosexual intercourse occurred, the race would be continued; if ho- 
mosexual, then desire would be satisfied 'an men set free from it to turn 
to other activities'. It is from this distant epoch, then, that human passion 
(sexual love) as we know it derives, 'the passion (sexual love)' which re- 
stores us to our ancient state by attempting to weld two being into one 
and to heal the wounds which humanity suffered'. 

For Aristophanes (386 BC), each person remains incomplete. Those de- 
riving from the original hermaphrodite sex seek halves of the opposite 
sex, those deriving from the female search for other women, while those 
who are halves of males pursues males: "they always cleave to what is 
akin to themselves". 



99 



Aristophanes claims, "Such boys and lads are the best of their genera- 
tion, because they are the most manly. Some people say they are shame- 
less, but they are wrong. It is ... high spirit and manliness and virility' 
which lead them to love their own kind. " 

Although the Greeks did not regard sexual acts as sinful, and they did not 
classify and discriminate between them in today's sense, they were the 
cause of anxiety. 

Around this anxiety, there are three related aspects, all of which, but es- 
pecially the last two, connect sexuality with death and disturbed and 
threatened the individual's relationship with himself and his integrity as 
an ethical subject in the making. 

(1) The violence of the act, a violence which "confounded the will" 
and disorganised the emotions. 

(2) The self-expenditure of copulation: ejaculation meant the loss 
of vital, life-sustaining fluids, even a wasting of the body's re- 
sources. 

(3) The way procreation was linked to the future death (Thanatos) 
of the individual. 

Originating in a division which is a kind of death, desire becomes an ex- 
perience of lack rooted in loss; caught up somewhere between past lost 
and future lack, it will remain unrealisable and always come to con- 
sciousness as the seemingly inescapable condition of restlessness, dislo- 
cation, lack and anxiety. 

Change 

According to the traditional Greek attitude, "change of self, is loss of 
self. Change is definitely loss, but is being replaced by other values. 

Eroticism and violence (make love, make war) are inseparable, the first 
being an aspect of the second, as the blend of love and death, pleasure 
and pain alike, is called "Sadism". 

I believe that for one treading the "Sinister Pathway", sadism (the mas- 
ter-slave relation) is very important. In this valueless world, one must af- 
ter all follow his own pleasures. Whatever you feel like doing is good for 
you. If you enjoy torture, well and good. If others do not enjoy torture, 
they need not engage in it, but they have no business imposing their own 
tastes on you. 



100 



Violations of so-called moral laws (christianised) are Satanically permis- 
sible and actually laudable, because they demonstrate the artificiality of 
such restraints and because the restraints impede the only demonstrable 
good: personal pleasure. 

Virtue and law are fantasies, such as mercy, love, kindness are perver- 
sions that impede the natural pursuit of pleasure. The greater the pleasure, 
the greater the value of the act, all in one's favour. 

Young or old should find their way in sex emancipation to maintain 
healthy the whole man, however, thus Priam in Homer's Iliad: 

"It looks well enough for a young man killed in battle to lie there with his 
wounds upon him: death can find nothing to expose in him that is not 
beautiful. But when an old man is killed and dogs defile his grey head, his 
grey beard and his privy parts, we plumb the depths of human degrada- 
tion." 

Achilles refused the argument, as the mutilation and defilement of the 
body was an attempt to rob the corpse of its beauty in death. 

Regarding the "loss", one should not revisit these old haunts, rather in the 
words of Seneca, it should be remembered: 

"All past time is in the same place; it all presents the same aspect to us, it 
lies together into the same Abyss." 

Loss (death) is change, it is the start of a new beginning. Loss could also 
mean chaos, circumstance leading man to a chaotic state, even if it would 
last only a moment in time. In Satanism, "Eros" is also the creation of 
chaos, as the reduction of past ways and means into something different, 
or for the stupid a step into nothingness. This was a mythology, which 
always knew that the power of unbinding is an expression of death work- 
ing through human desire, "Eros". The God Eros has no respect for the 
coldly self-righteous (religious person) and so-said well-behaved man, 
who, in his tragedies, is apt to be driven mad or otherwise brought to grief 
by the Gods in resentment of his blasphemy. 

The "change" or mutability tradition is shot through with world- 
weariness, nostalgia, loss, resignation and regressive desire, but in a way 
which remains reluctantly forward looking and forward driven: desire, 
savaged internally by death as a living mutability. Change is driven for- 



101 



ward by death to its own destruction, and death as future event is awaited 
as the end or transcendence of desire. When one is no longer fit to be a 
slave, he becomes a master. Meaning that a new one can always replace 
an old element. 

Sex lived in one way or another is very important, as each individual has 
to go through it in order to have access to his own intelligibility. Sex is 
the secret of the Self, minuscule in each of us, yet of a density that makes 
it inexhaustibly and ultimately sacrificially significant. 

The control of life works crucially through the constitution of sex and 
sexuality. Sex is and ideological glamour and a lived reality as well. 

Sex is that agency which appears to dominate us all the time, as that se- 
cret which seems to underlie all that we are, that point which charms us 
through the power it manifests and the meaning it conceals, and which we 
ask to reveal what we are and to free us from what defines us, is obvi- 
ously but an ideal point made necessary by the development of sexuality 
and its operation. 

Thanatos. 

No need to say, that we have the make the most of it "today", as tomor- 
row we may be no more. Charity begins with one' self. 

Epicurus said: "So death ... is nothing to us, since so long as we exist, 
death is not with us; but when death comes, then we do not exist. It is not 
their concern either the living or the dead. " 

The mathematician Blaise Pascal, writer, physician and philosopher 
(1623-1662) said: "Our nature consists in movement (change). Abso- 
lute stillness is death." 

The Faustian pact, whose temptation has been instilled in us by the de- 
ployment of sexuality, is now as follows: to exchange life in its entirety 
for sex itself, for the truth and sovereignty of sex. "Sex is worth dying 
for": this is the belief that those like James Miller attribute to the Fou- 
cauld who cruised the bathhouses of San Francisco in the early 1980's 

James Miller wrote: "The crux of what is most original and challenging 
about Foucault's way of thinking ... is his unrelenting, deeply ambiguous 
and profoundly problematic preoccupation with death, which he explored 



102 



not only in ... his writing, but also, and I believe critically, in ... sado- 
masochistic eroticism. " 

It is in this strictly historical sense that sex is indeed imbued with the 
death instinct. When a long time ago the West discovered love, it be- 
stowed on it a value high enough to make death acceptable; nowadays it 
is "sex" that claims this equivalence. 

What a great honour to be accepted as the "willing sacrificial victim". We 
must learn to renounce the will-to-live and to revere death, the more if it 
is for a noble cause. The American philosopher Herbert Marcuse (Berlin, 
1898 - Munich 1979) wrote: 

"The descent towards death is an unconscious flight from pain and want. 
It is an expression of the eternal struggle against suffering and repression. 
And the death instinct itself seems to be affected by the historical changes 
which affect this struggle." (The Ideology of Death) 

The ideology of death is the corollary of the "opfer" ideology of tradi- 
tional Satanism to justify our battle against unfreedom, but also the in- 
separable domination: the "masochistic" exaltation of one's own sacrifi- 
cial death. 

I hope that the time will soon come when the individuals will be empow- 
ered to determine their own deaths. As in the case of incurable suffering, 
old age, the means for painless death should be made available. 



VIII 
GA WATH AM 

PHYSIS / THE FOOL 

The "I" who is the individual human being can learn and practice the art 
of making mental and emotional space (psychic sinister space), in a situa- 
tion in which he finds himself. It would appear self-evident today, that 
our disturbed world still religiously imbued, needs to be ministered to by 
strong mind and will and not by muscle alone, whether it be the muscles 
of an individual's arm or that of an army's armaments. It needs to be min- 
istered to by dark men as creatures of clear but black thought and sinister 



103 



emotion and not merely, or even chiefly by men and creatures of hard fist 
and cold steel. Mind and fist alike are necessary for the better and the 
worse in this convulsive period of history. 

The individual mind has to be trained as such that every Satanist may 
really deserve the name of "the Black Knight of the Night". This is truly 
my "night vision", the walk on dark and difficult country roads how large 
and strange it may be, where small and ultimate details are not visible, 
only dark shapes within darkness. In this is found the looming shapes of 
hypocritical society, nations and peoples, religious corruption having led 
to abandoned values. Failing to see the situation as it is - is failing to- 
wards our Satanic call. 

To map out what we can do, and what the Satanist as a sinister creative 
entity has always done, we need to take account of two facts: 

1 . The fact that the Satanist is a sinister stimulus at large in his 
environment. His words and acting are, in effect, to speak 
and act sinisterly. 

2. The fact that each Satanist possesses some area of influence, 
peculiarly of his own. His total personality structure must 
operate as a sustained evil force in the life of others. 

To say, "It doesn't matter what I do", as long as it is evil, is absolutely 
wrong. Our evil intentions must be organised. It is deeply important, then, 
that we find out as best we can what is true about ourselves on the Sinis- 
ter Path. It is deeply tragic when we get a completely wrong slant about 
ourselves, and distort the sinister "I" like pseudo-Satanists do in the proc- 
ess of stirring "chaos" unmindfully in order to speed up that which they 
have not the slightest idea about. In our effort we, traditional Satanists, 
are endeavouring a higher civilisation to come, imbued with the energies 
of the New Aeon. This means, our present must change or be changed. 

There is only one passion that satisfies the Satanist' s hunger in his war- 
fare against the present world's attitude is, in the observance of dark in- 
tegrity and sinister individuality: "hatred". To reach this end, the mind 
has to be trained. Sects as "Scientology" also present in Europe know 
very well how to train the mind at the expense of the victim: brainwash- 
ing. Although we condemn religions and sects deriving from them, there 
is something in "brainwashing", although we would not use the word. The 
mind has simply to be trained. 

Ga Wath Am, "the Power within me" is great, is the pathway between the 
Sun and planet Mercury, and they are one. While through Mercury the 



104 



mind is sinisterly active, filled with Dark illumination, the relation is es- 
tablished between the personality and the ego, the influence of the Sun is 
either Dark life-giving or death giving luminary. The mystery of the Sun 
is the grandest of all the innumerable mysteries of sinister occultism. It 
used to be called, the "evil eye of the ritualistic Jupiter." The rays of the 
Sun are made parallel to the six planets of the Tree of Wyrd. 

When the Sun throbs with sinister energy, and its contents thrills under 
the sinister impulse, then the currents spread and circulate, while evil 
manifestation becomes reality: the sinister man or woman is born. The 
Tree of Wyrd consists of the Sun as the central focal point, with its atten- 
dant planets, which are held in magnetic rapport in their orbits around that 
Sun. 

Ga Wath Am is in fact related to two triangles all connected with the Sun, 
melting together as it were two triangles: 

(a) Sun, Mars, Mercury. 

(b) Sun, Mercury, Venus. 

The two triangles constitute one great triangle, with the Ga Wath Am as 
pathway between Mercury and the Sun. The Sun, as a dictum says in 
France, "le demon du midi" (the demon of the South). The Sun is not 
only the heart of the Tree of Wyrd, but is a ruling factor in the Cosmos, to 
begin with the personal psyche, everything responding to the Sun's influ- 
ences. The Sinister man is also motivating its activity, and conditioned by 
its dark energies. 

The Sun has a threefold working on the Sinister Man. 

(1) The Sun stimulates the bodily cells and sustains man, affecting 
all the centres of his constitution. 

(2) The Sun gives the Sinister Man the needed energy. 

(3) The Sun, the Sinister consciousness, bring him to the awareness 
that he is another God and Satan alike. The Sun is the great 
dark illuminator of the Sinister Man, and the Sinister Self of 
personal psyche. 

The Sun is in fact too much the undiscovered planet. In the study of the 
Science of Triangles, the Satanist must bear in mind, that there is always 
one point of the triangle which, in a particular crisis or "event in con- 
sciousness", is present the emanating, dynamic energy where the Sun is 
the main expression. 



105 



Ga Wath Am is here the completion of two triangles, the building up of 
the bridge between two triangles by the initiate. It is the transmission of 
evil forces on Earth from the two triangles, with its two-fold conse- 
quences: 

(1) Emanating, sinister evocative and magnetic energies. 

(2) Two flows of evil energies, embodying the energies of both tri- 
angles. 

As the Satanist progresses towards the heart of this mystery he awakens 
to a realisation that the aim of the sinister for him is to build consciously 
the channel between the three functions which are to him the planes of the 
ideal, whereon he normally performs, literally the "Sinister Path". 

He builds it: 

1 . By means of the mind principal consciously applied. 

2. Through the method of dominating the personality, with full 
value of the Self. 

3. Through the expansion of his consciousness through dark 
graded steps until it includes the sinister he seeks to reach, 
and thereby demonstrating evil as in order to tread the Sinis- 
ter Path, he must become the Path itself. 

Mars in relation to the mind (Mercury) is closely related to sex (Venus), 
who is an aspect of the pairs of opposites, and its effect is also definitely 
the vitalising and sacrificial blood. The activity of Mars is potent to arose 
the entire sinister nature, and bring about its final rebellion, the active 
fight. The colour assigned to Mars is obviously red corresponding to 
blood therefore the association of Mars with passion to destroy, anger and 
the sense of general opposition. Mars is the serpent of evil and of wisdom 
alike. Mars and the blood produce the resultant conflict between life and 
death. 

As the Satanist has always worked with the energies of Mars, it is inter- 
esting to note that Mars has always ruled the Abrahamic Faiths (Judaism, 
Christianity and Islam). They are religions that have waged cruel and oft 
illogical war sex and its implications, militant celibacy in Catholicism, 
the inviolable nature of marriage (except Islam), etc. Mars has ruled these 
religions because the apostle Paul misinterpreted the esoteric significance 
of the New Testament for like all truths, had to pass through the filter of 
his own personality mind and brain. It was then unavoidably given a per- 



106 



sonal slant and twist and this is responsible for the sorrowful historical 
story of Christianity and Islam. Saul, Paul through conversion, and as a 
warrior himself, kept his philosophy alive until this very day. (The books 
of the Bible have never meant to be one infallible book. Only the Councils 
of Hippo Regius, 393, and Carthage 397, claimed that these books were 
canonical and therefore inspired.) 

THE MIND 

The mind is the faculty of logical deduction and reasoning, and of rational 
activity. 

The fire of mind is fundamentally electricity, shown in its superior work- 
ings, and not so much considered as force in matter. Matter (electrified by 
"fire by friction") and electric fire of mind meet and blend, making form 
to appear. Form is the result of the desire for existence, consequently the 
dynamic fire of Will-to-be transmuted into the burning fire of "Desire" 
(evil desire). 

In other words, the mind is the starting point of every act, thought and 
feeling. The mind is the seed of perception of the things we see, hear and 
feel. It is through the mind that we see the beauties of our Earthly King- 
dom and sky, music, art and everything. That silent shuttle of thought 
working in and out through cell and nerve weaves into a correlated whole 
and with the myriad moods of mind, we call it life. 

The dual nature of mind is: 

The Analytical or Conscious Mind. 

It is the nature of activity in the analytical mind, all the more if it is 
stimulated by impressions, impulses, desires and emotions, that it pro- 
duces a constant and often feverish jumble of thoughts and ideas, even 
self-centred in nature. 

The Unconscious or Higher Synthetic Mind. 

This gives a correct and clear view of whatever it focuses its attention on. 
In addition to its capacity for evil perception, it has the function of recog- 
nising and adequately interpreting intuitions when they present them- 
selves to the conscious mind. This is the true meaning and function of 
discrimination, and as far as we are concerned just the "Sinister". 



107 



Liberty, that is the "Earthly Kingdom" of the reborn Satanic soul (Self), 
making us to dwell happily in the "Abyss of Darkness", where we really 
can live, move and have our being as fully responsible and independent 
humans. 

The mind has the higher function of thinking, which has no relation to the 
body or to the senses. Hence the mind can be archetypally immortal as 
long as it is remembered, though the rest of the Soul (Self) cannot. 

The mindful Satanist does evil for its own sake even though it may per- 
haps make his own lot worse. But, let us end this paragraph with a quota- 
tion from Motley Crue, in "Red Hot": 

Fight for the black shark - see what evil brings 

Can't you see we're out for blood 

Love from a shot gun 

License to kill 

Can't you see we're out for blood - 

The kids scream in fright through the night 

Loving every bite with delight. 

THE DARK GODS OF THE TREE OF WYRD 

All the planets in the "Tree of Wyrd" are Dark Gods, identified with Sat- 
urn, Moon, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Mercury and Venus. 

1. Saturn is the patriarch of the Gods, and has been transformed from 
the eternal duration into the limited period. 

2. The Moon is the Dark Goddess, and considered a "Mystery God- 
dess" as she is dead and yet a living body, full of active and de- 
structive life. The Moon the Queen of planets and Mother alike, is 
also the symbol of evil, very pleasantly brought into motion. The 
Moon has always been linked with time and destiny. In her bright 
phase, she is a giver of life and all that promotes fertility; and, in 
her dark phase she is the wielder of the destructive power of nature. 

3. The Sun may be considered as the central star, and at the same 
time "the dwelling" in all the other six planets. The Sun is the 
storehouse of vigorous force that is the noumenon of electricity. 
The Sun with the other planets form one Power, so on Earth, the 
Sun and the other six planets constitute one active potency. While 
the Moon is the mind of the Tree of Wyrd, the Sun is the under- 
standing. 



108 



4. Mars is the Dark God of birth, death, generation and destruction. 
"Let us dream of exchanging blood, of drinking and sharing it with 
a sense of liberation, "This is my blood, drink it in remembrance of 
me." 

5. Jupiter is a Dark God who is the symbol and prototype of rituals. 
He is the High Priest and Sacrificer. 

6. Mercury is the Dark God of Wisdom, Dark Enlightenment, and 
the re-awaker of Black Science. 

7. Venus is the Dark God, and in both the physical and sinister sense 
the dark light-bearer. Through Venus, the more religion is digging 
its own grave, sex stimulation will show a still greater manifest, not 
only physically, but also mentally, demonstrated in art and beauty, 
as well as in the objective work of the scientists. 

The Initiatory Sinister Pathway tabulated: 

1. Saturn: the Magickal Force. 

2. Moon: the Illuminating Dark Light. 

3. Sun: the blinding Black Power. 

4. Mars: the Aggressive Fire. 

5. Jupiter: The Sinister Ritual Life. 

6. Mercury: the Dynamic Electricity. 

7. Venus: the Unifying Heat. 

IX 

BINAN ATH 

I MAGICKIAN 

"Magickian" responds to all warriors or cunning archetypes such as 
Achilles, Bellerophon, Hermes, Odyssey and Circe, Siegfried, Theseus or 
Jason. 

Binan Ath is the pathway between Mercury and Mars, and is part of a tri- 
angle, one of the four triangles, connected with the Sun. As Mercury 
stands for the "mind" the fully initiated Black Magickian is intellectually 
a highly developed person, mentally motivated, able to achieve subjectiv- 
ity on Earth and brings about the deep intent. The Black Magickian 
chants the words that blend the fire and water. 

"Let the Black Magickian stand within the Sun, looking from there to 
the Earth. From the high point of the sinister let him sound forth the 



109 



words that will destroy the Nazarene folks and hypocrites, build evil 
worlds, universes, and give his life to that which he has made. Let him 
project his evil intentions deep from the Abyss, until the mountain 
tops are reached on Earth, in such a way that there is fusion between 
the two opposites, and circling around carrying dark light and power. 
Let the Black Magickian leave the Abyssal abode at the appropriated 
time, and stand in the rain on the mountaintop. The drops pour down 
upon him; the thunder breaks, the lightning flashes in the sky, to 
achieve his destructive ends." 

Mars as we already know is the planet of passion and hate, of greed and 
aggression, of selfishness and ambition. To express these sinister "quali- 
ties" Mars also governs the five senses, the basis of all-human knowledge 
and behaviour. Mars rules science and reason. Sustaining Mars, the 
Moon's influence is exceedingly strong with great effect on the Sinister 
Man. The "Mystery of the Moon" as far as its influence is concerned, de- 
pends on the life impulse of the Satanist: 

(1) His rate of sinister vibration. 

(2) His stage of development. 

(3) His evil consciousness. 

(4) His ceaseless destructive power (fohatic), magnetic and 
dynamic force. 

We must remember that every planet (1) is the incarnation of a life as sin- 
ister it may be, whether an archetype of being. (2) That every planet, like 
a human being, has a personality and an egoic (Self). (3) That all planets 
are correlated to each other. 

The planets stir within us, the satisfaction of our instinctual animal na- 
ture; the constant desires of a more emotional and sinister kind; and, the 
full pleasure of the mind nature and intellectual appetites. 

The Black Magickian is he who utilises all sinister power and knowledge 
in the service of the Aryan Race, restoring justice on Earth, finally consti- 
tuting Axis Nations. The aim of the individual Satanist, be he a 
Magickian, is to handle the evil forces which play through him in such a 
manner that only the destructive eventuate. The fate of the nations lies in 
the hands of the Satanists, finally marshalling the nations forces, focus- 
sing the national intent. 

It is the Satanic attitude which will lead to a synthesis of the national life, 
aims and intentions. An instance to be followed is that of Hitler's attitude 



110 



fully developed in "Mein Kamph", his monumental work. There is no 
question that he has unified produced fusion and blended together the 
various elements in the German Race. When the sinister self- 
consciousness is born, a new cycle begins. 

An illustration of this and of its effectiveness can be seen in the Satanist 
who from purely evil motives and through an intense concentration, fo- 
cuses his mind and brings about the gratification of his desires and the 
achievements of his goals. While doing this, he kills out all emotional re- 
actions and goes along with his fixed intention. He develops the ability to 
draw on the dark light of physical matter and mental substance, and thus 
generates the needed sinister inspiration. This is the power that produces 
the Black Magickian. He has developed the capacity to draw upon the 
dark energy of matter itself and to focus it so powerfully and effectively 
that he has obtained the very much-desired vast sinister force. 

A Black Magickian is an ambitious person with a deeply sinisterly di- 
rected life, with all the powers of his mind dedicated to sinister purposes, 
with the emotional nature so constituted that it presents no obstacle to the 
furthering of his intentions, and with a high-powered brain receptive to 
plans and methods. 

In fact, the main task of the Sinister Planetary Hierarchy as represented in 
the Tree of Wyrd through the pathways, assisting humanity in making to 
stop all slavery deriving from established world religions. 

To become the Black Magickian one needs to develop his inner powers 
with perseverance, meditation and action. 

Satanic Philosophy wants to make of every Satanist another Black 
Magickian and this through two main channels: 

(1) With the help of the various centres of the Hierarchical Tree of Wyrd, 
applying its various forces as seen so far, and further as we go along 
studying the "Spheres" and the Sinister Tarot. 

(2) By learning from the archetypal Dark Gods. It should be noted that 
the Black Magickians are more advanced than those of the Right- 
Hand-Path, because only matter (Earthly Kingdom) and materialism is 
aimed. We are more firmly anchored on the physical plane than the 
hypocrites. 



Ill 



In order to become a "Black Magickian" one should have passed "Self- 
Initiation" (see The Black Book of Satan I on the subject), as in doing this 
the newly initiate has passed the door where there is no return. 

I am personally so far on the Sinister Path that it has now become abso- 
lutely impossible for me to address a Catholic sermon, hear confession, 
give a benediction or the last sacrament to a dying believer. I now find 
myself in the impossibility to do this and more. It just hurts my feelings 
so much all the nonsense, that I would become very aggressive indeed. 
And, how true it all is ! In order to avoid having to listen to former parish- 
ioners or penitents coming along with their problems, I installed a special 
telephone with a small screen, on which I immediately see who is dial- 
ling, even before the horn is taken off. I really don't want to hear them 
anymore. This is my way to avoid unwanted people around. 

Self-initiation is greatly strengthening, as the initiate now lives in the 
strength of his will and his character accomplishments. What is really 
demanded of us is a disciplined life fully open to the sinister, to become 
more and more a channel for the energy of Dark Light, working with 
power, the power of magnetic attraction to protect or to destroy. 

Through a disciplined life, we can reach high along the consciousness and 
reach specific heights (or, if you prefer "depths") of spiritual evil. Our 
expansion of consciousness and of power can reach so far that it will take 
us even beyond the confines of our solar system. 

"I seek the Sinister Way; I yearn to know; 

Dark Visions I see, and fleeting deep impressions. 

Behind the Door of Initiation, is that which I call home. 

I seek the Sinister Way, forgetting past roads, 

The Way of Evil calls me with fierce appeal, 

Naught in me seeks the way of peace, but yearning for sex and war. 

Let the fire rage, 

And the flames devour the hypocrites. 

But, let me dwell within the Gate, and tread the Dark World. 

(Hagur) 



112 



BIOGRAPHIES OF MAGICKIANS, WARRIORS AND 

ARCHETYPES 

Achilles: 

Through heroic death, human excellence 'no longer has to be measured 
indefinitely against others and keep proving itself in confrontation; it is 
realised at one stroke and forever'. The heroic youthful death in battle is 
in a sense a pre-empting of the decrepitude of old age: "The way to es- 
cape old age is by dying in the flower of one's youth, at the acme of one's 
virile strength. Through death the hero is now fixed forever in the bril- 
liance of an unchanging youth. Conversely, when the old die in battle 
they become ugly, even obscene. 

Thus Priam in Homer's Iliad: 

It looks well enough for a young man killed in battle to lie there with his 
wounds upon him: death can find nothing to expose in him that is not 
beautiful. But when an old man is killed and dogs defile his grey head, his 
grey beard and his privy parts, we plum the depths of human degrada- 
tion." 

After Hector has been killed by Achilles, other warriors gathered round 
looking at the dead body, admiring its beauty - and mutilating it: 'They 
gazed in wonder at the size and marvellous good looks of Hector. And 
not a man of all who had collected there left him without a wound'. Then 
Achilles subjected the body to 'shameful outrage', dragging it in the dust. 
Before combat Hector had tried to make a bargain with Achilles, suggest- 
ing they agree that the victor refrain from this defilement of the other's 
corpse. Achilles had refused. The mutilation and defilement of the body 
was an attempt to rob the corpse of it beauty in death. 

Bellerophom: 

His mother, Eurymede, is a princess, and his father is King Glausus, but 
he is also reputed to be the son of Poseidon. We hear nothing of his 
childhood, but on reaching manhood he travels to his future kingdom, 
overcomes a monster, marries the king's daughter and becomes king. We 
hear nothing of his reign, but later he becomes hated by the Gods, and 
goes into exile. His fate is obscure, though it includes an attempted ascent 
to the sky. His children do not succeed him, his burial place is unknown, 
but he was worshipped at Corinth. 



113 



Hermes: 

Of all the Ouranic Gods Hermes was closest to the Chthonic. In myth he 
wings his way through the skies as messenger of the heavenly court, but 
his cult was chthonic, his preferred symbol of phallus, and Hermes Psy- 
chopompos he was the God who led the dead to the underworld. Hermes 
preserved the primitive characteristics of the Trickster, as in the famous 
prank where he stole the cattle of the sun from Apollo. It is from Hermes 
Psychopompos, who had wings on his legs symbolising his position as 
messenger of the Gods that the medieval tradition of portraying the Devil 
with leg wings arose. How much Christians and other have been fooled, 
but as says the proverb, "You can fool some people some time, but you 
cannot fool people all the time." 

Jason: 

His mother, name uncertain, is a princess, and his father is King Aeson. 
His uncle Pelias tries to kill him at birth, but he is spirited away, and 
brought up elsewhere by Chiron. We hear nothing of his childhood, but 
on reaching manhood he makes a journey, in which he wins the Golden 
Fleece, marries a princess, kills his uncle, and becomes king. He is driven 
from the throne and city. His death is obscure, and his children do not 
succeed him. His burial place is unknown, but he has several shrines. 

Odyssey and Circe: 

Book XII of Homer's Odyssey recounts the famous story, of Odysseus' 
encounter with the seductive song of the Sirens. Circe warns him before- 
hand of the danger: 'The thrilling song of the Sirens will steal his life 
away. ' They charm and seduce men irresistibly. All who succumb never 
return home but die right there. The Sirens are surrounded by the corpses 
of such men - 'high banks of mouldering skeletons which flutter with the 
rags of skin rotting upon the bones'. The Sirens are said to sing from 
within a flowering meadow (meadow or leimon, was a word used to des- 
ignate female genitalia). So, even before Odysseus actually encounters 
the Sirens, a connection is made between sexual desire and death, and the 
fatally seductive object is feminine. Moreover the desire is overwhelming 
- literally irresistible. Circe tells Odysseus that to survive the encounter 
his companions must stop their ears with wax, to be deaf to the Sirens' 
charm. Circe then says to Odysseus: 

"For your own part, perhaps you wish to hear their singing? Then have 
yourself lashed hand and foot into your ship against the housing of the 



114 



mast, with other bights of rope secured to the mast itself. Ensure also that 
if you order or implore your men to cast you loose, their sole response 
shall be to find you tighter with cord upon cord. (Homer, Odyssey)." 

This is done. When the encounter takes place we learn something more 
about why the Sirens are so seductive. They implore Odysseus to come to 
them; they treat him as a hero and promise him on his way the possessor 
of divine knowledge: "we know all things that shall be hereafter upon the 
fecund earth. " The Sirens celebrate in his presence that very Odysseus 
whom the song of the Iliad immortalises: 'the virile male warrior'; in 
their song Odysseus sees himself not as he is, 'struggling precariously 
amid the dangers of the world, unsure of the future, but as already im- 
mortalised in legend'. That is a crucial aspect of what is so seductive 
about the encounter. As predicted, Odysseus finds the Sirens irresistible 
and commands his men to free him. They refuse, binding him tighter. 

The episode challenges interpretation even as it demands it; and in a way 
which reminds us that it originates from a culture which in certain re- 
spects is as strange as in other respects it is antecedent and familiar. 
And, if it is appropriate to talk of the unconscious in relation to this epi- 
sode, it also reminds us that the unconscious is subject to cultural differ- 
ence and is stranger and more alien than we would like to believe. What 
is being seduced is mortal, sexual desire for beauty, strangeness and 
otherness, and mortal sexual desire for a legendary immortality. But 
those mouldering remains tell us that this overwhelming desire leads not 
to an exalted, immortalising death of the kind which the Greek most 
feared: without funeral, without tomb, and rotting anonymously on the 
shore, indistinguishable from the other corpses in the pile. The lure of 
death, to be free of finitude, contingency, danger, to be immortalised in 
legend is confounded by the anonymity of actual death. In a sense, then, 
the act of self-overcoming involves a refusal not of mortality but of im- 
mortality. 

Sigurd or Siegfried: 

His mother, Sieglinde, is a princess, and his father King Siegmund who is 
her brother, and whom she visits in the guise of another woman. On 
reaching manhood he kills a dragon, marries a princess, and becomes a 
ruler. For a time he prospers, but later there is a plot against him and he is 
killed. 



115 



X 

LIDAGON 

XI DESIRE/LUST/STRENGTH 

The Dark Gods representing lust and strength are: the irresistible Zeus 
who beguiled Europe, and Danae visited as a gold rain that seduced Alk- 
mene with the form of her own husband and appeared to Leda as a swan. 
Anuket the Egyptian goddess of lust, and goddesses Hebe (wife of the 
Hittite storm god) and Heba (wife of Hercules) who ride naked upon a 
lion. The Greek nymph Kyrene who conquered the lion unarmed or the 
Babylonian goddess Ishtar who took the celestial bull Taurus on a leash 
in order to lead it in against Uruk, the city of Gilgamesh. And, finally, 
the sorceress Circe who turned all men into swine. 

THE IRRESISTIBLE ZEUS 

The king of the gods was Zeus Pater, the Dyauspitr of India and the Jupi- 
ter of Rome, his ancient Indo-European name meaning "sky father". But, 
as sky father, Zeus could bring lightning, hail, and roaring winds as well 
as kindly light and fertile rains: hence his name maimaktes, the wrathful 
one. In some localities, notably in ancient Crete, where he was Zeus Ku- 
ros, the characteristics of the king of the gods were decidedly chthonic 
and, it was only the authority of Homer that fixed him permanently in the 
classical consciousness as an ouranic (heavenly) deity. We are more 
thinking about Zeus as being a chthonic or underworld god. The chthonic 
rule is that no one can return to life unless a substitute victim. The consort 
of Zeus, Hera, queen of the gods, was originally a Mycenean goddess 
from Argos, assimilated into Greek religion during the Hellenic invasion 
of the peninsula. As wife of Zeus, she became a sky goddess bringing 
both warm weather for crops and destructive storms as well. She was a 
chthonic goddess, identified with the primeval earth deity Gaia or as a 
goddess of fertility and child bearing. The primal fertility goddess was 
lady of snakes and monsters such as Typhoeus and the Lernaean Hydra, 
the many-headed serpent. 

The ethical ambivalence of the king and queen of the gods is reflected in 
their sexual ambiguity, for in a sense Hera was the female principle of 
Zeus, as Artemis was of Apollo, and Persephone of Plouton. 

One day, Zeus visits the king of Arcadia, who unfortunately feels some 
doubt that his visitor is really who he says he is. In order to test his 



116 



guest's omniscience, the king serves him a disk in which the entrails of a 
baby are mixed with other meat. Zeus, tasting the food, immediately 
knows what has been done and in punishment sends a flood that sweeps 
over the earth, leaving only Deucalion alive to begin anew the race of 
men. 

This is just the work of the Satanist, to sweep away today's disgusting 
world religions and the consequences of it among people. Our own evil is 
the result of degeneration built up by these hypocrites. 

Another story really worth mentioning, is that of Pandora (by the way), a 
minor goddess who has been imprisoned in the underworld. Released 
onto the earth, she brings with her a jar (pithos), pulls out the bung, and 
lets a horde of evil escape to infest the world as it was rotten, and not the 
real world as it should normally be. The real world was to be found dif- 
ferently, through sinister metaphysical speculation, contemplation, and 
rituals even aesthetically. 

In fact, the outstanding feature of Hellenistic religion was its syncretism, 
the search for a unified religion through combination in cult and myth of 
the gods of the Greeks with those of the cultures with which they came 
into contact. So, Zeus and Jupiter and Re and Ohrmazd became one, and 
thus the religions of the East penetrated the West. 

"Lidagon" has the characteristics, and is the hidden pathway between the 
planets Mercury and Jupiter, constituting two triangles, one with Mars 
and the other with Venus. What is a triangle in the Tree of Wyrd? It is a 
powerful interplay of force appearing within the magnetic field of the tri- 
angle of dark light, of living fire, linking the three planets, and manifest- 
ing as a united magnetic impulse. In other words, each triangle is a unit, 
joining the separate energies, influences and impulses from three major 
planets into one. 

The Sun is indeed the great central of energy spreading it according to the 
different triangles. 

The four triangles around the Sun are as follows: 

1 . Sun, Mercury and Venus 

2. Sun, Mercury and Mars 

3. Sun, Mars and Jupiter 

4. Sun, Jupiter and Venus. 



117 



I would ask you to bear in mind that these energies are transmitted from 
one point to another, or passed through with transmuting effect from one 
planet to another, thus bearing their own vibratory quality but carrying 
also that of the centre transmission (Sun). The different triangles serve 
different stages of unfoldment. 

A triangle between Satanists can also be formed. The "Sinister Energy" 
can also be seen at work among groups of three earnest Satanists who 
persist in Dark pressure or seek to arouse the "Infernal Power" together to 
achieve their sinister ends. Good results will certainly be achieved in both 
the "Greater and the Lesser Magick". 

The Planet Mars, named after the Roman God of War, was referred to by 
the Ancients as the "Lesser Malefic " (lesser magic). It governs desires, 
sexual energies, focussed energies, dynamic action, animal nature, force, 
power, strife, strain, adversity, work, achievement, competition, and 
death. Mars also rules weapons, war, accidents, violence, surgery, tools, 
iron, and steel. The action of this Planet is sudden, forceful, and disrup- 
tive. The energy of Mars can be used violently and destructively, but with 
valour and fortitude. The energy of Jupiter is backing as it were the ener- 
gies of Mars as a more protective urge towards success that every action 
may develop in a more orderly way for the benefit of the fighter towards 
his victim. Jupiter is the planet of expansion, aspiration, higher education, 
Satanic philosophical reasoning (Satanic because it is the only philosophy 
that is absolutely humanistic and esoteric at the same time), justice (tooth 
for tooth, and eye for eye), and sovereignty. 

All contributing to develop satanically the consciousness, knowledge, 
skills, and individual learning moving into experience of both the "light" 
and "dark" aspects of ourselves, making our own life really significant. 



118 



XI 

ABATU 

XVI WAR / THE TOWER 



Violence, shock, explosive force, 
storm, revolution, transforma- 
tion, change, retaliation, out- 
break of rage, destruction. 



The apocalyptic destroyer, the Gods of lightening Zeus and Thor (Donar), 
and the frantic Shiva. 

WAR 

William James (1842-1910), who was in no way embarrassed by his reli- 
gious belief, did not feel obliged to protect Christianity by excising its in- 
tegral parts. James, who understood that "the world is all the richer for 
having a devil in it, described some examples of direct intuitive experi- 
ence of the Devil and courageously faced the radical nature of evil: "It 
may be that there are forms of evil so extreme as to enter into no good 
system whatsoever." Remember the words of the Nazarene, "No one is 
good". The evil facts are as genuine parts of nature as (the seeming illu- 
sionary) good ones." 

While Christians were disagreeing on the Devil, the decadent Romantics 
made Satan something of an aesthetic God at the end of the century. 
Some accusations of Satanism verged on the hysterical. Catholics and 
other conservative Christians attacked the Freemasons as Satanists, while 
Rosicrucians and other Occultists attacked one another with equal fer- 
vour. The surge of interest in the occult seems to have represented the 
stunted expression of an inherent religious feeling whose normal channels 
had been obstructed by positivism and scepticism. 

The more Faustian varieties of occultism enjoyed a certain intellectual 
following for which Eliphas Levi (1810/1875) had laid the groundwork. 
In the year of Levi's death, Madame Helena Blavatsky (1831-1891) 
founded the Theosophical Society; the Hermetic Order of the Golden 
Dawn, which counted W.B. Yeats, Algernon Swinburne, the unspeakable 
Aleister Crowley (1875-1975), was founded in 1887; and, in the Order, 



119 



Yeats took the name "Demon est Deus Inverses" (the Devil is God upside 
down). 

Blavatsky's Secret Doctrine presented the most coherent of the occult 
systems. In Blavatsky's views - combining the ancient Gnostics, modern 
occultism, Eastern religions, and her own original ideas, Satan is the 
shadow side of Jehovah, the Darkness without which the light could not 
shine. Lucifer is a necessary part of creation, a part of the divine pleroma, 
the Logos (the Word), and so is assimilated to the Nazarene. Lucifer is the 
Lightbearer, Hermes, the divine messenger. Jehovah is a cold distant de- 
ity who created the world only through the intervention of the angels. 

There are three groups of angels: the Self -created, the Self-existent, and 
the Fire-angels. When Jehovah ordered the world and created it, the first 
two groups followed his commands strictly and achieved pale copies of 
themselves, but the Fire-angels rebelled and made humankind with 
knowledge and therefore true freedom. It is Satan whom we have to thank 
for our intellects, our wills, and our knowledge, for it was he who opened 
the blind eyes of the automate that Jehovah intended. "Satan, the Serpent 
of Genesis, is the real Creator and Benefactor, the Father of Spiritual 
Mankind." (The Secret Doctrine). 

On the "Sinister Path", we as traditional Satanists we should "work at 
ourselves" to become real warriors of the Dark Path, manifesting our- 
selves in racism, revolution violently if necessary, but above all giving 
tribute to the archetypal Dark Gods, ancient and modern as Adolphus Hit- 
ler or Stalin in all secrecy of our caves and temples, or most retired 
places. The more the Dark is isolated, the more violent and destructive it 
becomes. 

CHAOS 

Etymologically, the word "Chaos" means a yawning gap; and in the 
Greek poets, including Hesiod himself, it denotes the gap or void space 
between sky and earth, Bocchylides and Aristophanes speak of birds as 
flying in or through this space. 

A gap or yawn comes into being by the separation of two things that were 
formerly together. What these things were we learn from a fifth-century 
Ionian system, preserved by Diodorus: "Originally, heaven and earth had 
one form, their natures being mingled; then, when these bodies had taken 
up their stations apart from one another, the world embraced the whole 
order now seen in it." 



120 



The primal unity is "chaos", which has been separated apart, when the 
sky is lifted up from the earth, leaving the yawning gap of void or air be- 
tween. By the opening of the gap, the broad bosom of earth is revealed, 
and Eros. Eros is an allegorical figure. His function is to reunite the sun- 
dered parents, Heaven and Earth, in the marriage from which all life, 
mortal and immortal, is born. 

To create "Chaos" is in fact to unite again, that which was separated, in 
order to produce a new beginning on the human level at least according to 
the desired pattern on the Sinister Path. The void, nothingness, chaos, is 
another symbol that is linked with the Satanists. Chaos, yawning empti- 
ness, is the formless, undifferentiated state that exists at or before the be- 
ginning of the world. For us, "chaos" is making "evil", overcoming 
through destruction that which the religions of the world have created. 
Let us be "that monster". At the beginning it was "chaos", and at the end 
of time, it will again be "chaos". 

Many rites have been written and performed to re-create chaos in order to 
regain and release creative force, often connected with fertility, but also 
with threatening, destruction, and linking up with orgy, a symbol of the 
terrifying formlessness of chaos. Chaos is often represented as a snake, 
serpent or dragon. The primeval serpent pursuing itself in endless circles 
is another symbol of the coincidence of opposites, the union of beginning 
and end. Now, strangely as it may seem, our "chaos" is in fact to help and 
to heal. Is it not the symbol of the medical profession in the serpent of 
Aesculapius ! 

Through the Moon the snake is also associated with night, death, and 
menstrual blood. We are associated with the Dragon of Chaos. The sinis- 
ter spirit of chaos and disorder is to advance it in our society by disrupt- 
ing the injustice caused by religions. Religion is the source of all misery, 
most of all caused by Jews, Christianity and Islam. Let us delight our- 
selves in that kind of cruelty, until they are erased from our globe. 

Traditional rites and new ones are based mostly on myths and history 
such as "The Mass of Heresy", which I recite a number of times each 
week, before or after my sinister meditation, "Hail to you, most holy and 
free, revealer of Dark: we greet you with forbidden thoughts!" (The Black 
Book of Satan III). 

Myth is an indispensable ingredient to our sinister culture, constantly re- 
generated; every historical change creates its mythology, which is, how- 



121 



ever, but indirectly related to historical fact. Myth is a constant by- 
product of living "intention" (without "intention" there is no powerful 
rite), which is in need of everyday "lesser magic"; of social status, which 
demands precedent; of sinister moral rule, which requires "sanction". The 
myth is necessary as it adds extra intention to the ritual. 

Abatu, the path between Saturn and Mercury is one of an explosive one. 
While Saturn is an extremely potent planet connected with the collective 
unconscious and initiation into the archetypal life of the Dark Gods, Mer- 
cury assures the mental processes, in this sense, "On the Sinister Path, I 
see the goal, and I reach the goal." It entails the following tests in the per- 
sonality life: 

(1)1 reorient my life to the Sinister. 

(2) I evidence readiness for Initiation. 

(3) I demonstrate sensitivity to the Sinister. 

Mercury does not only represent the faculty of the mind, but it is also a 
creative power as thought coupled with imagination. It is a creative agent 
because thoughts are things. From ancient recesses of memory, from a 
deeply rooted past which is definitely recalled (relation Saturn - Mer- 
cury), and from the racial and individual subconscious, there emerges 
from the collective unconscious of archetypal lives and experiences, that 
which is the sumtotal of all instinctual tendencies, of all inherited glam- 
our's and of all phases of sinister mental attitudes, to these (as they con- 
stitute a blended whole) we give the name of the "Dweller on the Dark 
Pathway". 

The results, our change, justice even, should be as follows: 

(4) First group: 

(d) Fearlessness, conditioning the daily activity. 

(e) Hate to the hateful. 

(f) Ambition, conditioning objectives. 

(5) Second group: 

(d) Pride - intellectual satisfaction. 

(e) Separateness as far as Sinister Group Activity is concerned. 

(f) Cruelty as a personal satisfaction, making the mind the instru- 
ment of the sense of power. 



122 



(6) Third group: 

(d) Sex, selfishness utilised. 

(e) Selfishness appropriated in physical comfort and life condition. 

(f) Materialism selfishly earned. 

Abatu is the blood theme and the death, the dire testing of the Satanist, 
valuing individual strife and the consciousness of sinister existence lead- 
ing to transformation. 

"The old me is no longer seen. The Satanist sinks to the depth of the 
Abyss of life; he descends into hell, but the gates of hell hold him not. 
He, the new and living one, finally rising from the depths unto the heights 
close to the Dark Gods. Such is the test, where the waters of old envelop 
him and there is no escape, as he has now reached to the bottom of lake, 
to re-ascend to Earth, and be another Satan." 

Our sinister aim is not to be found through religious pronouncements 
based upon an outworn theory, legalised license, legislation inspired by 
various schools of thought in any community or nation. It will only be the 
result of the united activity of the sinister minded consciousness as the 
judicial attitude, the sinister intellectual perception and the steady urge of 
the evolutionary process. 

Nietzsche repudiates the traditional philosophical quest for transcendent 
being (stasis, duration, identity, and perfection), celebrating instead be- 
coming (energy, flux, change, loss, transience, imperfection). But the de- 
sire for perfection remains, only now it is played out in this world, and 
with a vengeance. His willed, intensely moral and sacrificial immersion 
in mutability and loss produces an aesthetic of energy that is anti- 
Christian (Anti-Christ), anti socialist, anti-democratic, fascist, anti- 
woman, and prepared to administer rather that submit to death. 

He writes: 

"Not contentment, but more power; not peace at all, but war; not virtue, 
but proficiency ... The weak and ill- constituted shall perish: first princi- 
ple of our philanthropy. And one shall help them to do so. What is harm- 
ful than any vice? - Active sympathy for the ill-constituted and weak - 
Christianity ...." (Anti Christ p. 116) 

Cosmically, when the collective and personal unconscious are brought 
together in the mind activity, the Dark Gods and Goddesses energies, will 



123 



produce living and powerful energies, adequately potent in time and 
space to bring the sinister purpose to its desired consummation. 

War can be a mass murder, it can also be sacrifice. Death, through the de- 
structive process of war, is under the direction of the Dark God Abatu. 
The basis of all wars is fundamentally and entirely human, inherent in 
man. War, then, is pleased recognition brought into activity because of 
man's instinctive hatred, greed in its manifold ways, producing economic 
disaster, producing national and international friction, cruelty producing 
pain and death. 

Let us deal with effects and not with causes. Let us be concerned with 
war and its preparations for more war, and be in no wise occupied with 
that, which causes war or that which would prevent war. If war bothers 
you, "kill yourself, commit suicide and disappear from the globe. 

Exercise for Evoking Chaos 

(Five to ten minutes) 

1. Sit down in your "Magic Chamber", and assume a physical attitude of 
bitterness; agitate as much as you can all muscular and nervous ten- 
sion; however, breath slowly and rhythmically; express bitterness on 
your face adequately (you can eventually help yourself in this either by 
looking at yourself in a mirror or by visualising yourself with that im- 
pression.) 

2. Think about war; realise its value, its purpose, especially in our world 
today. Praise the sinister in your mind and desire it. 

3. Evoke "vengeance" directly, try to feel it; with the help either of the 
repetition of the word or by reading some appropriate sentence, or by 
repeating many times a suggestive sinister phrase of motto. 

4. Imagine yourself in circumstances which would tend to agitate and ir- 
ritate you; for instance, being in the midst of an hypocritical crowd in 
a church listening to a sermon about the "love of God", or confronted 
by a difficult problem caused by another or be obliged to achieve 
many things rapidly while in danger, and see, feel yourself agitated, 
losing all self-control. 

5. Pledge yourself to remain revolted throughout the day, radiating hos- 
tility all around. 



124 



XII 

KARU SAMSU 

VI LOVERS 

Ares, the Dark God of War, warrior, dancer and lover; Cupid and Psyche, 
the fairy tale of the union of the human psyche with divine Eros; the pri- 
mal androgyne, a figure with two hindquarters representing the sexual un- 
ion of woman and man; Aphrodite and Adonis, killed by the enraged boar 
into which the jealous Ares had transformed lamb and snake or the en- 
mity between the virgin and Venus, who is associated with the snake. 

Karu Samsu is the path between Venus and the Sun, both planets causing 
intensification of energy vibration in the human family and each individ- 
ual, while the Earth stands for the sphere of experience. The energy of 
Venus transmuted under the power of mind works powerfully through the 
instrumentality of sexuality and passion. In an occult sense, Venus is to 
the Earth what the personal unconscious is to man. Venus and Mercury 
close the lower part of the Tree of Wyrd. Venus governs pleasure, sexual- 
ity and passion, sociability, attraction, interaction, art, beauty, etc. 

Satanic Brotherhood is more than ever inaugurated, where Venus is con- 
trolling life today. Great changes are occurring more potently than the at- 
titude of man towards sex although we are now experiencing sexual lib- 
eration all over the globe. As man comes to understand his own threefold 
nature, and as the nature of consciousness and the depth of his own sub- 
conscious life are more fully grasped, there will take place, gradually and 
spontaneously, a change in the attitude of man towards women, men to 
men, women to women, and each one towards their destiny. 

This needed change away from religious domination will not in the first 
place be the result of legal measures, or of nation's politics to meet the 
disasters of the time; but, these changes come slowly as the result of intel- 
ligent thinking, as the "Dark" has the final word anyway. 

Young people today, and those who will come during the next century, 
will prove far away from religion well equipped to handle this problem of 
sex, because they see more clearly, and think in wider and larger terms 
than the older generation. Young people today are more interested in new 
ideas than the previous generation, far from prejudices and intolerance. 



125 



With gratefulness to Carl Gustav Jung and consorts, psychology has 
come into its own, and today its function being understood, now in the 
hands of new educational systems based on scientific psychology, and de- 
termining man's life purpose. 

The true sinister education system today, is not to rely to others and be 
solely dependent to that which they say or do, in the same way man has 
relied and directed his life on those religious bases, but to depend entirely 
on himself. I am trying to choose my words with care in an effort to 
evoke your sinister response. The Satanist is self-sufficient for two rea- 
sons: 

(1) He is an aggregation of forces, inherited and conditioned by 
what he is, plus the great antagonistic force that is known as the 
physical body. 

(2) He is sinisterly sensitive and should become increasingly aware 
of the unknown energies within him, as he moves along even 
deeper in the Underworld of hidden forces. 

Therefore, the Satanist trains himself sinisterly and occultly: 

(1) To become even more aware of the nature of the evil forces 
which obviously constitute his personality equipment and 
which he himself can magnetically bring into expression in the 
outer world. 

(2) To become more sensitive to the impelling energies of the per- 
sonal unconscious, emanating from the collective unconscious 
and archetypes, as in this "evil man" will have reached a point 
in sinister evolution. 

(3) To recognise the conditioning evil energies in his environment, 
seeing them not as events or circumstances but as "energy in 
action". By this he will learn to find the way behind the scene 
of outer happenings into a world of energies, seeking contact 
and be qualified to bring about his own dark activities around. 

(4) The Tree of Wyrd remains an esoteric realm that more and 
more demands discovery and which will accept penetration. 
This is what we have been doing all the time in this chapter. 

Sinister living is as a war, factually, a great explosion of dark energies 
and forces, first generated innerly where the Satanist ought to be 
working, and finding its dire and catastrophic expression on the 
physical plane. 



126 



Firstly, and above everything else, the effort should be made to pro- 
vide with a sinister atmosphere wherein certain evil qualities can 
flourish and emerge. 

(1) To develop an atmosphere of sexual impulse, wherein 
past fears are fully cast out, and the child under the pro- 
tective care of his parents has no cause for timidity, shy- 
ness or caution. The Satanist does not accept the senti- 
mental form of love in sexual behaviour, even if at the 
moment of the act he is emotionally inclined, but based 
on the realisation of his potentialities as an individual 
towards another or others. These, on a sense of true re- 
sponsibility, freedom from religious prejudice, but away 
from compassionate tenderness. Where there is "com- 
passionate tenderness", difficulty of living begins. 
Therefore, developing mental control of the emotional 
nature is essential. 

(2) To develop the vision or the capacity to see beyond what 
is, to what might be. 

(3) To develop the capacity to wisely handle relationships 
anyway, and to recognise and assume responsibility. 

(4) The power to use the mind sinisterly in two ways: 

(a) As using the "common-sense", analysing and syn- 
thesising the information conveyed by the five 
senses. 

(b) As a searchlight, penetrating into the world of col- 
lective unconsciousness, archetypes and abstract 
truth. 

Satanic knowledge comes from two directions. It is the result of the 
intelligent use of the five senses and it is also developed from the at- 
tempt to seize upon and understand ideas, all implemented by curios- 
ity and investigation. 

While traditional Satanists are in no way worshippers of Satan, Gods 
and Goddesses, we do know the value of mythology and life's of great 
modern men as Adolphus Hitler, Iossif Stalin, and Mao Zedong next 
to philosophy, psychology and occultism. 

The study of mythology around Dark Gods and Goddesses has a "bin- 
ocular vision" of Satanic psychology, a depth perspective that takes 
both powerful inner archetypes and conformity-demanding stereo- 
types into consideration in an effort to draw those energies ritually 



127 



and rhythmic to us, and at the other hand to understand where our 
conflicts lie and how we might better achieve the sinister. 

Do not misjudge the importance of studying mythology around Dark 
Gods and Goddesses as they represent different qualities in the human 
psyche. The panoply of God and Goddesses whether from the Greek 
Pantheon or others, male or female exist as archetypes in the collec- 
tive unconscious, even within ourselves. They are usually the strong- 
est and most influential determinants of a man's personality. 

Every archetype is associated with a particular "dark god or goddess- 
given" gifts, way of life or potential problems. Archetypes are power- 
ful predispositions, garbed in the world mythologies and of the God 
and Goddesses, as each has characteristic drives, emotions to shape 
the sinister personality. When you enact a role that is connected to an 
active archetype even within you, energy is generated through the 
depth and meaning that the role has for you. 

As archetypes, the "Gods and Goddesses" exist as patterns governing 
emotions and behaviour even sinisterly. They are powerful forces de- 
manding their due. As we have mentioned quite a few times, 
C.G.Jung introduced the concept of archetypes into psychology. Ar- 
chetypes are pre-existent, or latent, internally determined patterns of 
being and behaving, perceiving and responding. These patterns are 
contained in the collective unconscious that part of the unconscious 
that is not individual, but universal and shared. These patterns can be 
described in a personalised way, as Dark Gods and Goddesses; while 
their myths are archetypal stories. They evoke feelings and images, 
and touch on themes that are universal and part of our Earthly inheri- 
tance. 

When you interpret a myth about a Dark God or Goddess, and grasp 
its meaning intellectually or intuitively as bearing on your own life 
even, it can have the impact of a personal dream that illuminates a 
situation and your own character, or the one of somebody else. 

A Dark God or Goddess ritual in its true use is a protection and safe- 
guard to the Satanist. Through an adequate ritual solo or in group of a 
Dark God or Goddess, you bring about the following alignment: 

(1) The alignment of the Dark God or Goddess forces with 
the energy of your own personality. 



128 



(2) The alignment of the Dark God or Goddess with your 
own "Ego" (Soul). 

(3) The impulse of the Dark God or Goddess on your own 
"Ego" and brain alike. This is brought about to infuse 
your own personality and all the forces out of your con- 
sciousness with those dark energies through an act of 
your will, as evil it may be. 

No Satanist on earth can evade a ritual or ceremonial, for the rising 
and the setting of the sun, imposes even a ritual, like the cycling pass- 
ing of the years, the potent movements of the great centres of popula- 
tion, the coming and the going of everything. There is no evading the 
process of ritual living. The Dark Gods and Goddesses with ritual and 
are ever as archetypes subjected to ceremonials of the universe. Thus, 
is the Sanctuary of Satan built by the ceremonial of the Satanic Build- 
ers. Every kingdom in nature is subjected to ritualistic experience and 
to the ceremonials of cyclic expression. These only the initiated Sa- 
tanist can comprehend. 

Venus is sensitivity to sinister impression through the correct distribu- 
tion of energy, ambitiously, materially, sexually, psychically and in- 
tellectually, swung into the magnanimous of Black Magickal work of 
whatever form. You will be astonished of the "grandeur" of your mo- 
tives, and the acquired potency of your personality. 

ARES, THE DARK GOD OF WAR - WARRIOR, DANCER, 

LOVER 

Ares, whom the Romans called Mars was the Dark God of War, and 
represents the uncontrolled lust for battle and bloodshed. He is por- 
trayed as a vigorous and virile man, often but not always bearded, 
usually with a helmet and a shield, sword, spear, sometimes with a 
breastplate, seldom with full armour. 

He was the only son of Hera and Zeus Hera's choice of a tutor for 
Ares was Priapus, the deformed phallic God. Priapus first trained the 
boy to be a perfect dancer and only later to be a warrior. He was de- 
scribed as not knowing "what is right or wrong", for lacking character 
because he turned "now to one and now to another." Ares reached 
emotionally high; his feelings drew him into battles on the side of men 
he felt related to, often by blood. However, loyalty or retaliation moti- 
vated him, and overrode other considerations. 



129 



Ares and Aphrodite, Goddess of Sexual Passion (Love), were noted 
lovers. She had several children by Ares: the sons Deimon and Pho- 
bos, who accompanied their father on the battlefield; a daughter Har- 
monica, whose name suggests potential harmony between the two 
great passions, "Love and War"; and perhaps Eros, the God of Sexu- 
ality (Love). Eros had two mythological origins, as the son of Ares 
and Aphrodite, and as primal, generative force present from the be- 
ginning of time. Beside his noted children, he had close to twenty 
other offspring from his liaisons with numerous women, several of 
whom bore more than one child of his. Ares was a father who felt 
strongly and took action on behalf of his children. 

The Ares archetype, the God himself can be called forth and is present 
in passionate intense reactions. With Ares, a surge of emotion is likely 
to evoke an immediate physical action even when rage, anger, venge- 
ance arise he reacts instinctively with the consequences of damage for 
him and others. 

Ares and Aphrodite were lovers who were caught together by her 
husband Hephaestus, who suspected that Ares entered his bed as soon 
as he left for work. This was a reciprocal and long-standing relation- 
ship between equals. 

Ares is an assertive, active, intensely emotional and embodied deity 
who does not think before he reacts. His innate traits get him into dif- 
ficulties and the reactions of others to him are of great importance in 
shaping his life. 

While Ares was a God of storms, cruelty, and unrestrained warfare, a 
mad-killer, he was worshipped by warriors who honoured martial val- 
our, while his savage nature seems to have been at least somewhat 
mitigated by his sexual affairs, as with Aphrodite, the Goddess of 
Sexual Passion (Love). 

Sexuality is very important on the Sinister Path, at the same time as an 
ideological glamour as well as a lived and most important reality. Af- 
ter all, sex is that agency which dominates us and that secret which 
seems to underlie all that we are, that point which enthrals us through 
the power it manifests and the meaning it conceals. It is also through 
sexuality that each Satanist has to pass in order to have a better access 
to his own sinister intelligibility, it is the secret of the evil self and ul- 
timately sacrificially significant. 



130 



Satanically satisfied bodies through "love and war", or preferred "cum 
and blood", gratified bodies before death marks the end. With cum- 
smeared tanks let us crush the religious hypocrites. Sexual ecstasy 
keeps the Satanist sane and whole, the truth of "self ', of history and of 
time. 

I like to finish this paragraph with two quotations. 

Arianna Stassinopoulos, in "The Gods of Greece": 

"Ares as the embodiment of aggression, has been one of the strongest 
forces working through human history. He is Olympos' "Action 
Man, " the God of War and Strife, the restless and turbulent lover, 
thriving on conflict and rejoicing in the delight of battle. In Ares we 
see our own aggression raw and bloody, before civilisation tempered 
or repressed it. " 

Philip Mayerson, "Classical Mythology in Literature, Art and Mu- 

sic : 

"In literature and art Ares is known to us in the two roles which 
Homer assigned to him, warrior and lover. Under his Roman name of 
Mars, he is virtually a synonym for war and for anyone taking pleas- 
ure in its bloody aspects. " 

XIII 

NEMICU 

XVII STAR 

The God Hades, (Star of) Isis and her seven Priestesses of the oracle; the 
seven daughters of Atlas and Pleione who were who were pursued by 
Orion until Zeus placed in the sky as a star constellation (Pleiades); 
Mother Eleusis ("the wise woman of the sea"). 

Nemicu is the secret and therefore the unseen path between Mars and Ve- 
nus in direct line, constituting with Mercury another important Sinister 
Triad (not triangle but triad). 

Mercury, Mars and Venus are closely allied but with a hidden mystery. It 
is hidden in the fact that between them lies a certain method of communi- 



131 



cation. Mercury as previously seen stands for the mind and the will, and it 
is also called the star of intuition; and, with Mars and Venus, it forms the 
triad of sinister force. While Venus stimulates the mind, Mars is the nec- 
essary field of endeavour. With these two planets, Mercury reaches the 
apotheosis of achievement. 

It remains true that for the traditional Satanist the sinister life, quality as 
well as appearance (I certainly do not mean make-up and clothing) are all 
tested by the three planets alike, while the entire sinister experience has to 
be fought out subjectively, descended "into the Abyss" of the mind to rise 
again in the world of material values. 

Nemicu is brought in parallel with the Atu card "Star", which has an im- 
portant history in occultism. Here we are first of all confronted with the 
reverted five-pointed star. Man is important and even more if one is a Sa- 
tanist, a self-made man through hard discipline and experience. The Sa- 
tanist, speaking symbolically, is the "five -pointed star" but reverted, 
while at the fiery points appears a centre of reception. This is of 
course pictorially expressed, but the meaning is precise. As the man 
stands on the Sinister Path and of Initiation the influence of the planets of 
the Tree of Wyrd become increasingly effective. 

In the Cave of your mind 

The evil forces of initiation produce their major effects on the Earthly 
Kingdom, for it is there that the initiated Satanist has to demonstrate his 
liberation, his understanding and his dark deity. 



The five-pointed star marks five stages in the life of the Satanists: 



Stage I 

In the cave where we live, move and have our being the Nazarene's cross 
is inverted, under the radiance of the Dark Light of Lucifer, where the 
Sinister Way stands clear. "Agios O Baphomet" sounds clear within the 
head. Here in our dwelling place, the playground of the Dark Gods and 
Goddesses, time leads the games. Only red desire governs all the life and 
every act. Between the dead shells, we ruminate all forms of passion and 
destruction. Here, no glory or rest, but travail until on Earth all hypocrisy 
is no more, "the death of religion". 



132 



Stage II 

In the "Dark Life of the Abyss", another voice seems to sound forth re- 
peatedly, chanting, "Agios O Vindex". This is the cave of your mind in 
unity with other minds, walk in the dark and on your head carry the sign 
of Satan, that which is lighting and directing you until through death you 
are no more. The "Dark Light" of Satan's Presence (Sinister Energy) is 
needed, as the cave is dark and lonely, cold for sure, and however a place 
of many sounds and voices. The voices of many Dark Gods and God- 
desses in their faithfuls. The air is full of fog. The sound of running water 
meets the rushing sound of wind and frequent roll of thunder. Forward we 
go, eyes fixed upon Satan's emblem, destroying without pity all that hin- 
ders man's liberty above. 

Stage III 

The pathway of red desire is trodden upon, where dreams, visions and 
fantasies find realisation. The path of the destroyers is ready, the sinister 
task has begun, pulling down, and bringing to naught all that which has 
no reason to exist, until the broken forms no longer hold the power to sat- 
isfy. 

Stage IV 

The picture changes form. Another voice, coming from close at hand ut- 
ters another chant, "Agios O Falsifer". The dark life continues its way. 
"Enter the Abyss and join us where we navigate on a river of blood and 
join the "opfer". Awakened to this game of dark life young and old pass 
the gate, they are our new recruits we are calling forth. Let us together 
weave the dance of evilness, the many patterned forms Satan takes. The 
lost "Ego's" (Souls) enter "the playground of the Sinister", and play until 
they see the star with the five dark lighted points, and say, "My Star" (my 
life and my sacrifice). 

Stage V 

The sinister life has descended the deep and long stairway through the use 
of evil forms. Another door stands now open, where the following words 
sound forth: "Enter upon the pathway of the fulfilment of all desires. 
Well-done faithful soldier! It's all yours now. Enjoy the black and vivid 
red chamber of desire, and triumph. Stand on your tower with gluttony 
and a destroying vision, and from that point act sinisterly, hate and make 
war. This is the destiny to which you are now dedicated. 



133 



The five-pointed reverted star is not only the symbol of the Baphomet, 
but also of the Satanist. 

"When the reverted star with five points shines with dim clarity, 
the way is clear. 

When the triangle encloses naught but dark light the path is freed, 
and the Black Magickian work can now proceed. 

When within the mind of the Satanist, all is black and red, then the 
door stands open to go to war. 

When thoughts call to action and when shadows are reflected, the 
thread provides a way direct to the centre of the nine-stoned circle, 
the point where no return is possible." 

There is another way of learning from the reverted five -pointed star: 

"The plunge is downward into the Abyss. The point descends through 
the watery sphere and pierces into that which looms inert, immobile, 
darkling, silent and remote. The point of fire and stone unite, and the 
sinister union on the downward path is reached." 

If one places a five-pointed "Baphomet" in the middle of "The Tree of 
Wyrd", it is noted that the two upward points reach Mars and Jupiter; the 
left and the right points Mercury and Venus, and the downward point the 
Moon. Saturn is obviously the "Magister" of the hierarchical Tree of 
Wyrd, supported and correlated by Mars and Jupiter, as part of one of the 
two triangles of the tree, so: 

"The flight is upward into Saturn (the collective unconscious and 
its archetypes), while the two points Mars and Jupiter descend, 
reaching Mercury and Venus, and that which lies behind the veil, 
the Moon. The water fails to quench the point of fire, meets fire 
and blends into it. Evil, the sinister union is reached, while the Sun 
behind the Baphomet performs its hidden move." 

Also, the five-pointed star sinisterly signifies (among other things), the 
Satanic evolution, by means of the five senses in the three worlds as rep- 
resented in the Tree of Wyrd, the Saturnian world, the Chthonic world, 
and the Earth. 



134 



When the Sinister activity is making itself felt, and when the energising 
process is seen, brings about three things: 

(a) An expansion of evil consciousness. 

(b) An increase of dark light and silver brilliancy. 

(c) Overall sinister radioactivity or energy. 

The mystery of the Baphomet lies hidden so far. Down from the Abyss, 
from the fall of night to the break of day, from the flaming fire down to 
the circle of the Nine Angles, rides the secret Satanist bearing the sword 
that pierces. Naught can arrest his approach, and none can say to him 
"no". In the darkness of the spheres he rides alone, and on his arrival is 
seen the uttermost disaster, and the chaos of that which no one can with- 
stand. The greater the chaos the better, where the fumes of utter blackness 
mount to the Earth in dissipation. The strife and cries of the hypocrites 
are unending. The Satanist passes his way sweeping, while sounding 
"Agios O Vindex". 

HADES, DARK GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD - 
THE REALM OF SOULS (ARCHETYPES) AND THE 

UNCONSCIOUS 

Under "Nythra" who also is a "Dark God", "Hades" has been discussed 
more as a place than as a God. However, now the time has come in this 
book to make acquaintance with the archetypal Dark God Hades, as part 
of the collective unconscious, to whom a role is assigned in the Chthonic 
Underworld. For us Satanists, the Underworld is a state of mind as well 
as a way of living, a world that we now own, and that makes us different 
from the rest of humanity, those not belonging to us. 

As we now know, Hades is the Dark God of the Underworld and the do- 
main over which he ruled was also called "Hades". Unafraid (there is 
nothing to be afraid of), we invite men and women to make a descent into 
the Underworld, become familiar with it and discover that there are riches 
to be found in the dimness, coldness, and darkness of place. 

Death brings to us Hades, but what kind of death since there is no hereaf- 
ter, nor eternal life beyond the grave! "Self- initiation" brings death to old 
forms and patterns that one has adhered to, now accepting another phi- 
losophy that has proved itself ever since man exists. The Sinister Path 
brings one to Hades, as a state of mind first of all, which also means 
death to former relationships whether psychologically or even humanly, 



135 



death of a way of living (sinister living), death of purpose, of hope, or any 
meaning that brings us there. 

But, who is the Dark God Hades? Hades as Dark God was the ruler of the 
Underworld, the subterranean kingdom in which the shades of dead hu- 
man resided and where certain mythological immortals were confined as 
a consequence of losing the struggle for supremacy to Zeus and the 
Olympians. He was portrayed as a mature man with a beard. He had a cap 
of invisibility, given him by the Cyclopes, and when seen as the God of 
riches, he was pictured with a cornucopia or horn of plenty. 

Hades was a son of Cronus and Rhea who was swallowed at birth by his 
father. When Zeus and Metis made Cronus and the Titans, and Cronus 
regurgitate the children he had swallowed, the brothers Hades and Posei- 
don - joined Zeus to fight against Cronus and the Titans and won. After 
their victory, the brothers drew lots to divide the world, and Hades' por- 
tion was the Underworld. 

Hades fathered no children. He spent most of his time unseen in the Un- 
derworld, leaving it only twice. Once, according to Homer, Heracles 
wounded him with an arrow, and he went to Olympus for aid, an accident 
little elaborated on. His one significant departure was to abduct Perseph- 
one. 

As we already know, Hades as archetype was both the name of the Dark 
God of the Underworld, and the name of the Underworld itself. In this 
sense there are two archetypes of Hades: an archetypal personality pattern 
and an archetypal realm. 

Significant in defining the two archetypal "Hades" are these characteris- 
tics: the Dark God wore a cap of invisibility, and thus was unseen pres- 
ence. He rarely ventured out the Underworld and did not know what was 
happening above him in the world of mortals as on Mount Olympus. He 
lived in his own realm with the shades who were shadowy, unsubstantial 
images, like visual echoes of themselves when they were alive, imagin- 
able as colourless holograms. Hades, however, was also called the "rich 
one", and his realm a source of Underworld wealth, "fertility". 

The Underworld in its most negative, Christian and even Islamic designa- 
tion is called "hell" and associated with fire and damnation. Hel was the 
Norse queen of the Underworld, and the name became the English word 
"Hell". The Celtic lord of death had the title of Helman. As with Hades, 
the name of the Deity and place became one and the same. Barbara G. 



136 



Walker's research indicates that the pre-Christian "hell" was a uterine 
shrine or sacred cave of rebirth, denoted by the Norse hellir. The earlier 
notion of Hel was as a cauldron-womb filled with purgative fire. 

The Underworld, originally a mother realm, later became a father realm. 
And as the sky god values became more and more dominant the realm it- 
self grew more and more negative and feared. 

The recluse in the Underworld of the Dark God Hades let him not to care 
or note what is going on in the world. The real Satanist is also asked to 
lead a Hades existence for some time. 

In the undertaking of adeptship in ONA's discipline, it is asked to spent at 
least three months totally alone in an isolated area without talking to any- 
one and without any modern comforts and distractions. This kind of situa- 
tion is like Hades the Underworld, much as he himself has become at 
least for awhile an invisible Hades. This rejection is compounded by the 
Satanist's subjective responses to people, things, or events in the outer 
hypocritical world, which can be peculiar because they are so subjective. 

To have Hades as part of one's psychological nature can be enriching. 
Hades, the recluse is a source of creativity that can be expressed through 
writings and arts in general. 

With his cap of invisibility, Hades was the unseen Dark God even when 
he ventured above ground, which befits someone without persona. Hades 
is an archetype that govern a deep interior life and inexpressive, either in 
emotion or words. 

There is a very complex range to Hades' sexuality. He can lead the celi- 
bate life of a monk more easily than anyone else, and may do so if he be- 
comes a recluse. However, if a connection with a woman or a man grows 
into a sexual one, it becomes a powerful initiatory experience that is an 
inner multisensory experience as well as physical intercourse. 

As much as Saturn is secretly and in direct line linked with the Moon, 
Hades as a realm or underworld corresponds symbolically to the personal 
and collective unconscious. 

Remember everything that we have forgotten is there primarily in the per- 
sonal unconscious; some memories need only a little conscious effort to 
be nudged back into conscious awareness; other, more painful memories 
may have been actively buried or repressed. They have an "existence" in 



137 



this realm, even though we cannot recall them. The collective conscious 
is the realm of archetypes, or universal human patterns, that can be con- 
stellated, precipitated or evoked by circumstances that energise them. 
These patterns have existed through time, lived out by people who have 
long since died. In a sense they exist as "shades", or archetypes that in- 
deed are repeatedly born again. 

Hades can also be that part of a person's psyche that informs him of his 
subjective reaction to a person, a thing, or a situation. A dream can func- 
tion in the same way. 

This is the curious, deep association between fertility and death marked 
by Hades, the ruler of the Underworld, who presided over the dark and 
sinister kingdom of dead souls (shades) and who brought death to crops, 
animals and humans. Hades' other name was Pluto, Dark God of wealth, 
for the underworld yields the tender crops and offer hope for renewed 
even evil life. 

The view of an historian: 

"Hades ' other name was Pluto, which in Greek means wealth, riches, 
and the god's invisible fullness was symbolised by the image of the cor- 
nucopia that he held in his hands, overflowing with fruits and vegetables 
or with jewels, gems, gold and silver. 

Hades is the god presiding over our descents, investing the darkness in 
our lives, our depressions, our anxieties, our emotional upheavals and 
our grief with the power to bring illumination and renewal. (Arianna 
Stassinopoulos, The Gods of Greece.) " 

XIV 

MACTORON 

II THE HIGH PRIESTESS 

There are many Goddesses, said of the night known by various names: 
Ceridwen, Cybele, Daira, Eleusis, Hebe, Isis, Kore, Kurukulla, Levvanah, 
Luna, Melaina, Maya, Phoebe, Selene; or, in their manifest poles as 
Isis/Nephtys, Eve/Lilith, Inanna/Ereshkigel, and others. 

The "High Priestess" is a Trump card that I am very much attached to, 
and it is also most of the time my preferred meditation card. As for me it 



138 



is entering into a most fantastic universe, an enchanted place where I find 
my delight. 

How much I please myself to be found in the presence the High Priest- 
ess's dark world, with princes and princesses, evil witches, chthonic ani- 
mals of all types most of all humans, all around the Goddess. 

I am so attached to nature deep in the night when the moon is seen, 
whether as a girl (1 st . quarter), as a woman (full moon), and finally as an 
old witch (3 ld . quarter). 

How I like in my dreams even nightmares walk on shrunken heads, death 
skulls, foetus and uterus, bidding for the concretisation of it all in my sin- 
ister life, which will be my own Mecca. Who is going to stop me to go 
ahead! Who dares touching me! 

GREAT GODDESSES TO CHERISH 

The minor malicious spirits that appeared from time to time in Hebrew 
religion resemble those of other cultures and were in large part derived 
from those of Canaan. Some were personifications of single evils, such as 
pestilence, plague, and famine. These nature-demons were partly autoch- 
thonous, partly borrowed from Canaan and Mesopotamia (the name of 
pestilence, Resheph, derives directly from Canaan.) The host of Hebrew 
demons owes much to Babylonian and Canaanite influence, and possible 
some to Iranian. The Septuagint Bible translates the Hebrew shed as dai- 
monion, deliberately avoiding daimon, which has associations in favour 
of a term that connotes the destructive. 

There were also the hairy and goatlike se 'trim. Lilith and her followers 
roamed the world seducing men an attacking with murderous intent, and 
other she-demons were about at night strangling sleeping men. Lilith and 
the Lamias are night creatures, and the world of the dead is dark from 
Egypt to Greece and Iran to Rome. Other evil Goddesses, Habartu, the 
Gorgons, Sirens, Harpies, Lilitu, but were never approached the dignity 
of the principle of evil. 

In herself, the female just like the changing phases of the Moon from the 
first to the third quarter, she can have a negative/positive character. She 
can be the fresh young maiden or the fostering mother. Or she can be the 
whore, the hag, the witch, and the yawning mouth of the grave, the womb 
that has become the tomb. 



139 



In Mexico, the cruellest deities were female: Tlacolteutl, goddess of sin 
and devourer of excrement, or Ciuacoatl, her face half -red and half black, 
who goes through the night wailing and predicting misery and war. 

Kali fosters and destroys; Artemis is at once virgin, fertility Goddess, and 
witch. Chicomecoatl, the savage snake-goddess, also bestows upon man- 
kind both food and flowers. Coatlicue, the moon-bride of the sun, is 
lovely and hideous, gentle and cruel, the west wind and the hurricane, 
sexuality and death. 

The underworld's association with fertility as well as with death, and the 
conjoining of the two in myth, tied the Dark Goddesses to passion (not 
love) as well. Rites associated with Dionysus, the Magna Mater, Cybele, 
Mithros, Isis, and Pythagoreanism contained elements that were later to 
become standard in the practices of heretics and witches. 

The orgy itself was not present in the cults of Isis, Mithros, or Pythagoras. 
Orgy naturally occurred in cults whose membership was mixed or, as 
with the Bacchantes, largely female. But in Greece the female principle 
was never identified with the principle of evil, in spite of temptations 
from philosophy (the Dyad) and from religion (Hecate, the Erinyes, and 
the Lamias). The Lamias easily merged with the Semitic Lilith to create 
the image of the lewd and murderous female mind who ventures out at 
night seducing men and killing infants. 

Mactoron is the pathway between Jupiter and Venus, exceedingly closely 
connected with the Sinister Man, where the Rituals and Sexuality are of 
main importance. Through the influence of the two planets the archetypal 
Dark God involves three factors: 

(a) Sinister understanding (intuitive and instinctual, but intelli- 
gently interpreted) of the Dark Plan as set out in traditional 
Satanism, to be worked out even in the immediate. 

(b) Focussed sinister "intention" based on the above and empha- 
sising the evil will, by those worthy to call themselves tradi- 
tional Satanists. 

(c) Capacity to direct dark energy (through evil understanding 
and intent) towards a well-planed and desired end, overcom- 
ing all obstacles of compassion, destroying all those deserv- 
ing it. This is the destruction by force through "Black 
Magick" first. 



140 



It can only be worked out, using the following three great energies inher- 
ent in the sinister man: 

(a) The will-to-sinister power. 

(b) The will-to-hate in its sinister connotation. 

(c) The will-to-manifest sinisterly. 

This is the lesson learned with "ATU II" - the High Priestess", when 
meditating on the card and subject to bring rapid changes in action. "Will- 
power" helps to be strong enough to evoke high sinister potencies, even 
in the immediate. One must become more and more determined in the fol- 
lowing aspects: 

(a) The determination to work as a group of three or more initiates. 

(b) The determination to establish the sinister on Earth. 

(c) The determination to develop everywhere "chaos". 

(d) The determination to withstand the hypocrites through planned 
group activity. 

This is our sinister task of reconstruction. 

A Suggested Meditation 

Each morning, prior to starting the day's activities, achieve your inner 
underworld (see chapter four), looking to yourself as being another Satan 
or even a Dark God of your choice at the disposition of the Satanic Em- 
pire. 

(1) Then say silently, but with full dynamic but sinister intent: 

"At the centre of all hate I stand; from that centre I Satan 
(or nomen ) will outward move. From that centre, I the one 
who destroys will work. My the hate of my sinister Self be 
shed abroad throughout the world." 

(2) Then, focussing your sinister attention, see your own Satanic 
brotherhood as a great and powerful centre of hate and dark 
light, irradiating in the world of man "chaos" in increasing 
measure. 

(3) Brood upon your sinister initiatives or plan to be carried out the 
coming day. Do this in a waiting attitude. 



141 



(4) Then say with anger: (like the following, but your own words 
are always more powerful). 

The Hate of the Sinister Self is my Black Force. 
The Black Force of the sinister man shall triumph. 
The Black Forces do control the hypocrites and unworthy. 
The Black Work of the Sinister Ones must go on. 
Satan's Victory is on the way, for this we must prepare. 

(5) Close with a minute of inner anger, and do something chaotic in 
the immediate if you can, without harming yourself of course, 
confirming your own powers of darkness. 

As another Satan accomplish the sinister on Earth and be triumphant, 
boasting about your own accomplishments among your brothers in Satan- 
ism, while you listen to their own stories as well. Defeat the religions and 
their hypocrites, and through your own action proclaim, "Earth has been 
opened to sin and death, and I am its ruler. Arise and take possession of 
the New Aeon I have earned for you." 

XV 

VELPECULA 

XIX SUN 

The patriarchal Sun Gods: Apollo, Helios, Hyperion, Vishnu, Krishna, 
Rama, and Hitler (quoted for information only as found in the works of 
Christos Beest, founder of the Order of the Nine Angles). 

The Sun stands at the heart centre of the Tree of Wyrd, as a very powerful 
sinister energy, macroscopic as well as microscopic. In fact, it has in the 
first instance a triple function. It is the central and planetarian life-giving 
energy; the energy influencing the physic as well as the personality; and, 
the energy influencing the unconsciousness whether personal or collec- 
tive. The Sun influences the entire cosmos in one way or another. Sum- 
marised, the Sun is the illuminator giving life to all facets of life in the 
universe. Let us now see how the Sun elaborates along the planets or in- 
habitants (houses) of the Tree of Wyrd. 

First of all, the Sun and Mercury are interchangeable terms and linked to 
each other. 



142 



The Invincible Sun Deity represents the primary masculine principle and 
men in general (as well as women with strong masculine inclinations). It 
is also the fundamental expression of the individual, displaying qualities 
of success and leadership. The Sun governs health, vitality, personal ful- 
filment, energy, essential principles, authority, command, rank, office, ti- 
tle, advancement, identity, and capacity for experience. 

Mercury complementing the Sun is named after the fleet-footed Roman 
messenger God. Mercury governs communication, reason, intellect, ra- 
tionalisation, awareness, perceptions, feeling, opinions, transmission, and 
words, speaking, writing, mailings and other means of expression. Mer- 
cury is very social, and its action is rapid, unpredictable, and even explo- 
sive. While the Sun is force and self-consciousness, Mercury acts as 
mind. 

What is a triangle in the tree? It is a powerful interplay of force appear- 
ing within the magnetic field of the triangle of dark light, of living fire, 
linking the three planets, and manifesting as a united magnetic impulse. 
In other words, each triangle is a unit, joining the separate energies, influ- 
ences and impulses from three major planets into one. The Sun is indeed 
the great central of energy spreading it according to the different trian- 
gles. 

The four triangles around the Sun are as follows: 

1 . Sun, Mercury and Venus 

2. Sun, Mercury and Mars 

3. Sun, Mars and Jupiter 

4. Sun, Jupiter and Venus. 

I would ask you to bear in mind that these energies are transmitted from 
one point to another, or passed through with transmuting effect from one 
planet to another, thus bearing their own vibratory quality but carrying 
also that of the centre transmission (Sun). The different triangles serve 
different stages of unfoldment. 

A triangle between Satanists can also be formed. The "Sinister Energy" 
can also be seen at work among groups of three earnest Satanists who 
persist in Dark pressure or seek to arouse the "Infernal Power" together to 
achieve their sinister ends. Good results will certainly be achieved in both 
the "Greater and the Lesser Magick". 



143 



Adolph Hitler is a "Sun God", as his work was to unify, producing fusion, 
and going even beyond Germany to save the Aryan Race. Through 
thought and deed, he evocated the Sun energy and of the will so strongly, 
that he was a driving force, enabling him to work powerfully and success- 
fully to maintain our Race pure and unblemished, which obviously 
caused the destruction of the enemies of the White Race. Hitherto, has the 
world not understood what Adolph Hitler really wanted to achieve, he 
simply wanted to preserve our Race and Culture. He still lives in his fol- 
lowers. 

There is a lot of work for us to achieve, as more than ever there is an in- 
vasion of immigrants from all parts of the world coming to disturb the 
Aryan Race in our home countries. Daily we see the result of their inva- 
sion in our countries, where there is no longer safety in the streets as well 
as in the homes. We have continually to protect ourselves. 



We believe - 

Adolf Hitler was sent by our gods 

To guide us to greatness. 

We believe in the inequality of races 

And in the right of the Aryan to live 

According to the laws of the folk. 

We acknowledge that the story of the holocaust 

Is a lie to keep our race in chains 

And express our desire to see the truth revealed. 

We believe in justice for our oppressed comrades 

And seek an end to the world-wide 

Persecution of National-Socialists. 

We believe in the Magick of our Wyrd 

And curse all who oppose us. 

We express our pride in the great achievements 

Of our race 

And shall not cease from striving 

Since we believe the destiny 

Of our noble Aryan race lies among the stars! 

(From "The Black Book of Satan III, The Mass of Heresy" 
'ONA', written by Christos Beest ) 

As followers of a great work, we of the White Race, let us remember, us- 
ing Jung's psychological system: 



144 



• The process of individuation or integration, which restructures the in- 
dividual, so as to integrates positively the power of the unconscious 
with that of the conscious. 

• Psychological wholeness and health depend upon becoming aware of 
the elements of the unconscious, facing them squarely, and integrating 
them into one's consciousness in the light of reason. 

• Distinguishing sharply between suppression, healthy processes by 
which we consciously reject something, and repression, an unhealthy 
process in which we unconsciously deny feelings and refuse to deal 
with them. 

• Repressions create a force in the unconscious that may burst out in in- 
appropriate behaviour. 

Jung differed radically from the Freudians in insisting that the powerful 
contents of the unconscious are not exclusively the product of repres- 
sions; as some elements of the unconscious are part of the collective un- 
conscious transcending the individual and embracing all of humanity. 

The physical structure of the brain, the product of genetic evolution, is 
similar in all homo sapiens and thus produces similarities in basic con- 
structs of unconscious though that Jung called archetypes; these in turn 
tend to produce structurally similar myths or images. 

In order to achieve a psychological whole, each of us must come to terms 
with both the personal and the collective aspects of our individual uncon- 
scious. The Tree of Wyrd, around the "Sun" is doing just that, with the 
groups of triangles: 

1. First triangle, touching the Abyss: Sun, Mercury and Venus. 

2. Second triangle, touching the (our) Collective Unconscious: Sun, Mars 
and Jupiter. 

3. Third triangle, touching the Left side of the Tree: Sun, Mercury and 
Mars. 

4. Fourth triangle, touching the Right side of the Tree: Sun, Venus and 
Jupiter. 

We may as well continue with other combinations in the Tree: 

What I call, the two Cosmic triangles: 

1. From our Collective Unconscious: Saturn, Mercury and Venus. 

2. From the Abyss: Moon, Mars, and Jupiter. 



145 



The red intelligent line: 

The unity between the great planets Saturn and Moon. 

Velpecula is the pathway between Venus and Saturn, and is part of the 
triangle Saturn, Mercury and Venus. Satanists should familiarise them- 
selves with the nature, quality and influences which this great triangle ex- 
presses and through which the Earthly Kingdom is being led at this time 
forward along the path of returning to "Nature Living" (not to use the 
word religion). In this connection it is good also to remember that the tri- 
angles mentioned so far and with which we have been dealing refer to and 
produces changes in the Sinister Consciousness and in the world today. 

What is good? Have you ever really met "goodness"? There is no distinc- 
tion between evil and good. In other words, "evil is as real as good", and 
is a necessary part of the Tree of Wyrd, and indeed of the Cosmos and 
Man. 

As we have said before, Satan is a mythical symbol rather than a meta- 
physical entity in the Christian sense. Satanists live in the shadow of the 
symbol "Satan" which is a force of the unconscious. We are bearers of an 
enormously powerful cosmic energy, if ignored or denied, will certainly 
no longer be available within ourselves. Let us be at all times conscience 
of our inner abilities, and use our capacities for our (un)constructive ends, 
that justice may rise again, opening wide the gate of the New Aeonic 
Age. 

The value of a ritual, such as "The Mass of Heresy" (The Black Book of 
Satan III 'ONA'), is for the remembrance of action and tragedy. By "ac- 
tion" I do not mean the events in history, but the focus or aim of the psy- 
chic life from which the events, in that situation, result. We must "re- 
member" in order to become motivated, not by emotion actuated by de- 
sire, but developed in a more instinctual awareness, to become an active 
agent of the plan or action. Let us ponder on this. 

APOLLO 

Apollo's mother Leda is a royal virgin, and his father is Zeus, who is her 
first cousin. At birth he is in danger from Hera, but his mother escapes 
with him, and he is reared at Delos. We hear nothing of his childhood, but 
on reaching manhood he goes to Delphi, where he kills the Python, be- 
come king and prescribes the laws of music etc. 



146 



Apollo and Artemis were twin children of Zeus and Leda. Apollo, the 
most beautiful of the Gods, was associated with the Sun, and along with 
sunlight, with purity, reason and art. But he also brought disease, destruc- 
tive natural forces, and sudden death. 

The ethical ambivalence of the king and queen of the Gods is reflected in 
their sexual enjoyments, for in a sense Hera was the principle of Zeus, as 
Apollo was of Artemis, and Persephone of Plouton. Some of the offspring 
of the royal couple possessed terrifying natures. One son, Hephaistos, 
was God of volcanic explosions and consorted with the spirits (arche- 
types) of caves and of mountains. Another, Ares was a God of storm, cru- 
elty, and unrestrained warfare, a mad killer even. Yet warriors who hon- 
oured martial valour worshipped him. As long as Greek religion was a 
living religion, not too much standardised and refined by literary tradi- 
tions, each God was perceived as a manifestation of both the kindly and 
the destructive aspects of divinity. 

XVI 

KTHUNAE 

IV LORD OF EARTH / THE EMPEROR 

The furious and punishing Yahweh or Jehovah of the Old Testament; the 
thunderous and violating Zeus. 

Kthunae as Dark God stands between the Sun and Mars on the pathway, 
represented by ATU Card IV, the Lord of Earth. 

The Dark God (Dark Energy) is an antagonist deity, always at work with 
a great emotionality whether in hardship or pliability, but always striving 
for that which is beautiful even in dark art and way of living, bestowing 
that which the Satanist needs most as an encouragement towards his sin- 
ister activities. Kthunae as already mentioned has two aspects, positive 
and negative, both of which must be encountered in the quest of self- 
initiation and knowledge. 

Although the Dark God can be gentle but also ugly and coarse, he stands 
for change (justice). For him the Earth is his sanctuary as an isolated 
whole, and evaluates every performance of sinister experience in a just 
way. So, it can be said, that he is the just balance of the opposites, finally 
to the attainment of the "Perfected Sinister Self. He is, indeed, the ruler 



147 



of the Chthonic realm of the Underworld. He accentuates self-initiation, 
self-knowledge or understanding. He really is the Laws-giver, demanding 
attention and respect to the fulfilment of the perfected sinister self. 

So, we see, his personality may be variously benevolent and just, thought- 
ful and kind to his initiates, or he may be totally left-handed, egocentric 
and even sadistic, the way the Satanist should in fact be. In other words, 
perfecting the initiate in every possible way. Kthunae is the Black 
Magickian, the Sinister Alchemist, in the quest for the evil self. He has 
two influencing weapons, the dark energies of the planets Sun and Mars. 
He wants change (justice) on Earth, simply a return to the origins wholly 
and completely. 

Kthunae marks also the achievement ( the end) of a life cycle, the reaping 
of what has been sown, as the great harvest, the bitter end or the end stage 
of no returning as everything has been accomplished. It is the recalling to 
the very source "Earth". From woman's matrix new life is born, and at 
the end of a life's cycle man return to the earthly womb. 

"Earth" is man's attachment, not partly but wholly. Nor is life on this 
plane a temporary abode in wait for a heavenly dwelling or infernal pun- 
ishment. There is only one land, one kingdom, the "Gaia", the earthly 
abode. The "Earth" is nor good or evil, but a restless planet, the dark 
chaos that gave birth to dark light. Seen even in modern wars as in Kos- 
ovo man loves disorder, as he delights in cruelty and suffering. He tempts 
and threatens in his efforts to corrupt and is most pleased with the despair 
of the innocent. Incapable of grasping what love means, he promotes 
coarseness and brutality, even in sexual relation. He opposes social re- 
forms and crushes a revolution against tyranny. He regrets his fallen past, 
but he refuses to repent. This is man, and he will never change. One hears 
often say these days, "how is war possible just today at the very start of a 
new millennium." These are part of man, and he will never alter. Relig- 
ion will never change man, on the contrary. Religion has always practised 
what man really is "evil"; though they have preached "love" that does not 
exist anyway. Religious teaching is only superficial. It makes man to 
strive from birth to death, in contrast to worldly pleasure and wisdom. 
Evil is part of the cosmos. We should simply be living as humans and as 
super humans, struggling against our own hypocrisy anyway. 

What is man? Man is good and evil alike, urbane as well as brutal, a pro- 
ponent of love as well as a lord of strive and therefore of "Earth". To the 
planet "Earth" has been given the archetypal name of "Mother Earth", 
appearing in infinite variety of aspects, such as things and places standing 



148 



for fertility and fruitfulness. It can also be attached to a rock, a cave, a 
tree, a spring or well. 

The goal of sinister evolution is to become consciously and livingly 
aware of earthly influences of planet Earth, multi-influenced by the other 
planets of the Tree of Wyrd, while man's constitution is at all times 
bathed in the emanations and radiations of the Earth. 

Out of all the energies emanating from the seven planets impinging upon 
us, emphasis should also be laid on the personality of Mother Earth. 

(1) Its registered vibrations esoterically and esoterically perceived. 

(2) Its quality as it pours through the chains and rounds, the Aryan 
Race by excellence followed by the others, and the kingdoms of 
nature. 

(3) The revelation of a particular type of light, conveying the spe- 
cific dark colours to the initiate. 

(4) The quality of the attraction of two other planets which produce 
an esoteric scheme of force. The truth of the Earth lies hid in 
Mars and Mercury. 

The Earth is a planet of conflict, and the more the sinister advances, the 
more it will become a controlling factor not only among humanity but 
also in the system of the Tree of Wyrd. In fact, our little planet Earth is of 
apparent importance, as the planet stands in the series of sinister expres- 
sions with which the Satanist is associated. Only "conflict" will restore 
humanity to what it originally was; however nothing is achieved without 
struggle or strife, nothing without diversity, even if it produces "death". 

The "Satanic Magna Magnifica" towards betterment, erasing religious 
hypocrisy is through "sacrifice" in diverse ways, but first of all through 
the power to "stand as sinister beings", which necessarily infers that one 
must reach the state of consciousness which transcends what may be 
called, symbolically the "Earth, Saturn and Mars" state of consciousness. 
Let is not, however, forget that the contribution to these three planets, as 
they embody "sacrifice", through rebellion and pain, is of a major contri- 
bution to humanity. 

It constitutes the theme of our esoteric teaching and, when rightly under- 
stood, will explain: 

(1) The Saturnian influence among humanity. 

(2) The Martian influence as well. 



149 



(3) The release of man's sinister energy, from the control of the 
personality life. 

(4) The evocation of Satanic group consciousness. 

(5) "Opfer", losing in order to gain. 

"Opfer" is the willingness to sacrifice the lesser when the greater is 
sensed. The spontaneous relinquishing of a long-held ideal as "opfer" 
when a greater and more inclusive presents itself is the guide, the Lord of 
Earth, bringing: 

(a) Liberation, through a salutary sinister and changing world con- 
sciousness. 

(b) Bringing adversity, anguish and dismay to those who do not 
understand and are unable to interpret our Satanic aim of re- 
stimulation of human freedom as it first was. 

The archetypal "Lord of the Earth" is the "Ancient of days", holding in 
his hands the reins of Earthly government, sometimes called "the Great 
Sacrifice", watching over the dark evolution of men. 

During the "self-initiation" ceremony, the initiate stands before the Lord 
of the Earth, accepting for himself the strict regime of the Sinister Path- 
way, and the following of the energies according to the Tree of Wyrd and 
destinies. 

The Dark Star shines forth and is now attracted and contracted, while the 
Pool is opened and the energies from the planets Mars and Sun emanating 
from the Rod of Initiations find their sinister way. 

The initiates are now gathered around the Lord of Earth, enjoying the ec- 
stasy of the Sinister, the exaltation of the initiate and the power of sacri- 
fice or of any feeling which is carried forward to the point of sublimation. 

ZEUS, THE DARK SKY GOD OF WILL AND POWER 

Zeus was the chief and most powerful of the Olympian Gods. As the 
Olympian Sky God, he ruled over Mount Olympus, a high and distant 
mountain whose craggy heights are often hidden by clouds that gather 
there. When he and his brothers Poseidon and Hades drew lots and di- 
vided up the world, Zeus received the sky, Poseidon was allotted the sea, 
and Hades as we know got the underworld. The Earth and Mount Olym- 
pus were to be held in common, but Zeus from his sky position domi- 
nated the landscape and ruled over it all. 



150 



The sky is vastly different from the sea or the underworld, as different as 
are the personalities of the ruling Gods of each domain. To venture up- 
ward into the sky realm requires leaving the earth, losing touch with the 
tangible world in order to gain a wide overview of the terrain. From this 
vantagepoint, we see the forest, not the individual trees. 

Zeus was the Dark God of Lightning, his symbol the thunderbolt. To this 
day when we dare to go against a patriarchal prohibition, we "wait for 
lightning to strike us dead", and breathe a sigh of relief when it is not 
forthcoming. As rain-bringer, Zeus also provided what growing things 
need. Whether he was being punitive or generative, Zeus's power was 
usually expressed from above and from a distance. 

Like all successful rulers, he was adept at strategy, forming alliances 
through which he defeated the Titans. He established and consolidated his 
power. And most important he could impose his will to others. 

Most significant psychologically, especially in contrast to Poseidon and 
Hades' realms, the sky represents a conscious attitude, a perspective that 
exalts control, reason, and "will" above all qualities. 

Zeus was portrayed as a powerful man with a beard, often seated on his 
throne with sceptre or thunderbolt. His most famous statue was one of the 
seven wonders of the ancient world, made of gold and ivory by Phidris 
and placed in the Temple of Zeus at Olympia. 

Zeus as archetype is one who sits at the summit with power, authority and 
dominion over a chosen realm is called the Zeus position. Men who play 
"king of the mountain" in red life, and succeed at it, are like Zeus. They 
share characteristic personality traits and susceptibilities; the underlying 
pattern is the Zeus archetype. 

Zeus had the ambition and the ability to establish a realm over which he 
was the chief God, and the urge to preside over one's own territory is a 
major drive of this archetype, which shapes men and women to be and 
behave like Zeus. 

Zeus's thunderbolt was a symbol of his dark power. It too, comes from 
afar to strike decisively - but only after dark storm clouds have gathered 
and thunder has already rumbled, suggesting a concentration of emotion, 
a gathering of anger. Jealous Zeus killed Liaison with a thunderbolt when 
he lay with the Goddess Demeter in the thrice-plowed field. Another of 



151 



his thunderbolts struck Phaeton, when the youth lost control of the horses 
that drew the chariot of the Sun. 

Zeus the Dark God established the Olympians in power with the aid of 
the Hundred-handed Ones and the Cyclopes, without whose help he could 
not have defeated the Titans. They helped him because he freed them. 

The Dark God Zeus behaved like an alpha male in acquiring and consoli- 
dating is power and in impregnating numerous women and fathering nu- 
merous offspring. Zeus is emotionally distant, doesn't try to please 
women, and isn't passionate. He is sexually aggressive and he can be se- 
ductive, although his libido can also be totally focused in his achieve- 
ments for long periods of time. 

Finally as the Dark God Zeus could bring lightning, hail, an roaring 
winds as well as kindly light and fertile rains: hence his name maimaktes, 
the wrathful one. In some localities, notably in ancient Crete, where he 
was Zeus Kuros, the characteristics of the king of the Gods were decid- 
edly chthonic: it was only the author of Homer that fixed him perma- 
nently in the classical consciousness as an ouranic deity. Prometheus, 
chained to the rock, the eagle plucking at his liver cursed the Dark God 
Zeus as a tyrant. 

Arianna Stassinopoulos in the, The Gods of Greece, quote: 

"The divine Zeus, who in his glory is the god who appears as light and 
brings light and consciousness to the humans, becomes in his darkness an 
enemy of the life-force, locked in his structures and laws, fearing and re- 
sisting change and any threat to the status quo. " 



152 



XVII 



ATAZOTH 



V MASTER / THE HIEROPHANT 




Before defining the task of evil as archetype, it is appropriate to bring to 
memory why the "sinister" goes to war. In other words, "why are Satan- 
ists forcefully urge to tread the sinister path, that is daily more danger- 
ous? We certainly do not want the destruction of the cosmos nor human- 
ity, yet we must save and restore it to its original state. But, we do feel in 
order to avoid even the greatest calamity such as a nuclear war, to be 
rather confronted with fanatical evil squarely and just fight it away from 
man to man without mercy. Fanatical evil stands at the source of all relig- 
ions. 



153 



The root of all fanatical evil started with the upcome of any kind of relig- 
ion. The evil they have brought about may rightly be defined as being "of 
unfathomable cruelty". Religions in the first place caused "passive evil", 
through the suffering that a sentient being feels. Suffering is the con- 
scious sense of fear, dread, terror, agony, and depression, despair that 
may even accompany pain or the threat or memory of pain. 

Secondly, the active evil, through inflicting suffering upon a fellow sen- 
tient being, making him feel imposed guiltiness. Through the sacrament 
of penitence (confession) in the Roman Catholic Church, the priests have 
done just that towards seeming penitents or sinners, inflicting culpability, 
and more. 

The Satanists in their fight for justice are more concerned with the moral 
evil right-hand path religions have caused up to this day; and, they want 
to do something drastically about it to remedy, as religions have at all 
time tried to manipulate humanity even up to the less fortunate. 

Science, the increasing intelligence of humanity itself, and today's mental 
and intuitive perception draw religion to an end, as the minds towards it 
are filled with doubt, shame, embarrassment and dread. 

What sort of God is now gone? A "God" made by the world religions, 
who allows innocent people, particularly children, to suffer and die when 
in his supreme power He could stop it (?). 

A "God" who puts up with disease and starvation, leaving us to suffer and 
survive as best we can? 

A "God" who charges us all with sinful quality even from the very begin- 
ning of man's appearance on this planet when sin, as we know it was un- 
heard of? 

A God that condemns all who do not live up to the proclaimed standards 
of "His" church to everlasting torment, which churches call hell? 

The God who would throw us into a fiery lake of fire if we did not do 
what the priesthood said would please Him, is indeed non-existent. 

The supreme God who could find no better way of redeeming us and let- 
ting us into heaven than to have His only begotten Son tortured and cruci- 
fied and then demand that we believe in this Son's divinity is dead. 



154 



Serious thinkers, those on the "Sinister Path" have past those childish 
doctrines; therefore, all these dogmatic religions must be left behind, even 
destroyed. Each religion is a rival to others. Religion as it has been func- 
tioning so far is unscientific and unsocial. What organised religion has 
sold out or given to people has been not only inadequate but also in many 
respects the justifying of a type of life that even is completely contrary to 
what the Nazarene taught. Humanity has fallen into the inevitable trap of 
religion, while we have foolishly fallen victim of their abuse. 

What are the weapons of the true Satanist in order to make religion disap- 
pear from our earthly kingdom? 

1) Occult Evil. 

2) Moral Evil. 

3) Practical Evil. 

The key to this is in what sense? I believe that the answer is to be found 
in history, literature as well as in mythology, but not in theology. The 
Sinister Path is best investigated as such, and in the way it has been dealt 
with so far in this chapter and manuscript. We, as Satanists are standing 
in a long tradition, and shaped by it that over the millennia has proofed its 
reality although changed through time, the tradition has become richer in 
every possible way. 

While Satanism is an idealistic attack to that which is against human na- 
ture as well as individual and collective freedom is concerned, its aim is 
"restoration". 

The Satanist detests hypocrisy, stinginess, and goes against that "God" 
has filled the world with beauty, love and justice; while, the right-hand 
path destroys through blind selfishness and alienation, to reinforce reli- 
gious and political power of the Vatican, the Islam, etc ... impose. 
Rightly Satanism is attractive, but it can also be destructive when facing 
hypocrisy. While spirituality in Christianity, Islam, Buddhism or Hindu- 
ism, is only the desire to mount higher, Satan's call is to remain where we 
are, away from an illusionary world. 

Darkness has its attraction which everyone feels whether on the sinister 
path or not, only denied by the hypocrites. The power of sensual pleasure 
is a most wonderful means in confronting boredom and the futility of life 
caused by the religious faiths. 



155 



Charles Baudelaire (1821-1867) French poet and writer, important figure 
in the transition from Romanticism to naturalism and decadence 
(hmm...), renounced the church as a young man. Sceptical by nature, he 
extended his doubts to religion and unfortunately science as well; he re- 
garded the facile material progressivism of his day as pathetically absurd, 
and atheism seemed to him incapable of dealing with alienation and evil, 
the deepest realities of human existence. 

Baudelaire felt the pull for positive Satanism, who appears in one of his 
verses, Satan to be the Romantic Champion of liberty, and the poet per- 
ceived Lucifer (the rebel angel from Catholic point-of-view), as the most 
perfect type of masculine beauty. He also took Satan as the symbol of 
human evil and even as a personal entity. 

In a letter to Flaubert (June 26, 1860 in Baudelaire, Correspondence, 6 
vol., ed. J Crepet (Paris 1947-1953), vol. 3, p. 125), he wrote, "I have al- 
ways been obsessed by the impossibility of accounting for certain sudden 
human action or thoughts without the hypothesis of an evil external 
force." Baudelaire was well aware of the sudden and unannounced irrup- 
tion into the mind of intensely destructive images, desires and feelings, 
which can be explained only by reference to a power beyond the con- 
scious mind, the unconscious as in depth psychology. 

Baudelaire's work contains examples of the reversal in which the Chris- 
tian God becomes evil and Satan the centre of a symbol cluster that in- 
cludes art, poetry, humanity, beauty, passion, revulsion against injustice, 
and even the Nazarene, who defends such values against the tyrannical 
Father. 

The poet's "Litanies to Satan" (Les Litanies de Satan) have often been 
called as a sign for his Satanism, although he could be very sceptical too, 
when he wrote, "My dear brothers, never forget, when you hear the pro- 
gress of the Enlightenment praised, that the Devil's cleverest play is to 
persuade you that he doesn't exist." Of course, he does not exist in the 
form of a person, but as a symbol for all those treading the sinister path- 
way. 

Baudelaire through his twisted character was not a genuine Satanist, be- 
cause of the sudden unannounced irruption in his mind, but he made 
some fine recognition as being himself part of a great scheme, recognis- 
ing his Satanic tendencies within himself. 



156 



However, he also said, "There is no fibre in my trembling body, that does 
not cry, 'Dear Beelzebub, I adore you! ' ("Les Fleurs du Mai", lines from 
"The Possessed.")" 

Jung accepted the Devil (Satan, obviously) as a mythical symbol rather 
than a metaphysical entity in the Christian sense. His term "the Shadow" 
is not entirely congruent with the Christian Devil. The Shadow is a force 
of the unconscious, a primitive psychological element lacking moral con- 
trol. It is primarily part of the personal unconscious, consisting of re- 
pressed material. 

In order words, and to conclude "Satanism" is something that we have to 
work out within ourselves (and, from within, without), and let us do it as 
it were earning our Master's degree along great self-sacrifice, in order to 
become the archetypal Satan's reflection: artistic, rebellious, cruel, pas- 
sionate (sensual devouring), redeeming this wretched christianise damned 
world. 




157 



XVIII 

VINDEX 

XII "OPFER" THE HANGED (MAN OR WOMAN) 
ODIN, OR WODON (RUNIC GOD) 




Odin, or Woden as the Germans called him, began life as a minor deity of 
the night storms who rode furiously across the sky with a troop of myste- 
rious horsemen, the ghosts of dead warriors. Wode means fury, the re- 



158 



lease of the sinister forces of nature. On stormy nights the thunder of his 
mount's hooves was said to be heard ringing above the clouds. 

Later as the god began to form in the minds of his people, he was seen as 
the master of brute forces, not as a brute force himself. He ruled these sin- 
ister powers through his skill in magick and matched deep in all the secret 
things. He was not a warrior, but directed the outcome of battles for his 
own ends, using his herfjoturr, or army fetter, a spell causing paralysing 
fear in the ranks of his enemies. For this reason warriors worshipped him. 
He was also a god of medicine and healed the sick and wounded who de- 
served it. 

He would walk the length of the earth in the guise of a road-stained trav- 
eller with a broad brimmed hat, or hood, pulled low to hide his empty eye 
socket. He had sacrificed his eye gaining wisdom from the fountain of 
Minir and was known as the One-eyed God. A long cloak swirled from 
his shoulders. Two wolves ran at his sides to act as his guardians and em- 
issaries. Two crows flew before him and returned to whisper secrets in 
his ears. One was named "THOUGHT" and the other MEMORY. 

Later still in his unfoldment Odin was seen as a wise lawmaker who di- 
rected the affairs of Gods and men. All who heard him were amazed by 
his speech. He was a poet, and had a handsome face. He wore a gleaming 
breastplate and a golden helmet, and carried the dwarf-forged spear 
Gungnir that always found its mark. The palace of the God was called 
Valhalla. Here Odin presided over the heroes who had died in earthly bat- 
tles. 

However, even at his most regal and judicial, Odin always knew what to 
say. He can be frivolous in the dispensation of his favours and angrily de- 
sert a warrior he has previously protected. He is given unreasoning rage 
and is prey to the pleasures of the flesh, and no Goddess, giantess or ordi- 
nary woman is safe from his passionate and sexual advances. 

It was Odin who discovered the Runes by performing a ritual of Self- 
Sacrifice. First he wounded his body with the point of his spear, then 
bound himself to Yggdrasill. For nine consecutive days he refused all 
food and drink. Finally, he was able to match down into the very depths 
of being, where he saw the Runic characters. With a cry he reached down 
and embraced them. The strain was so great the God fainted, but he held 
the Runes and they are his gift up to this day. 



159 



OPFER 

Vindex, "Opfers" (or Sacrifice), the pathway between Saturn and the 
Sun, is the path of the man who acts as a real initiate, which forces open 
the door into the highly esteemed Sinister Place. For some, the fiery es- 
sences of this pathway are more difficult to understand. It is the pathway 
on which the initiate's emotional heat (Sun) and sinister feeling manifest 
themselves, where the great sacrifice is consummated on this path of no 
return. While hatred is the sinister' s man inherent faculty at present, it is 
also the manifestation of the energy of the Dark God Vindex, as "opfer" 
intelligently focussed as part of the development of sinister consciousness 
is brought to its consummation. It involves a due comprehension of 
"opfer" before bringing it at the stage of activity. At the act of "opfer" an 
immense synchronised vibration takes place up to the final consumma- 
tion. "Opfer" is not breaking the magnetic link between the sinister man 
and the vibratory sensitive energy of which our Tree of Wyrd is made, 
say the whole Cosmos, but producing "union" with the general reservoir 
of Saturn (the collective unconscious). "Opfer" is the action of the sword, 
as wielded at self-initiation, now finding its climax in "total consumma- 
tion". The effect of "opfer" is stimulation upon the initiate and all that 
lives and upon every atom in the forms (briefly stated), rendering our 
Earthly life more radioactive, setting loose for the benefit of all the en- 
ergy of substance. The sinister initiate has to learn to work behind the 
scenes, unknown, unrecognised and unclaimed. He must even "opfer" his 
identity in the identity of the Sinister and its workers, where there is no 
return possible. "Opfer" is the task of salvaging, of revitalising, and of 
presenting opportunity, as a goal and a vision. 

If all myths have a ritual origin, do all myths arise ultimately from a sin- 
gle ritual, or do all rituals, and only rituals, have a myth-engendering ar- 
chetypal power? All myths are ritual texts and all myth-ritual complexes, 
going back to a single ancient ritual. 

What was the Ur-ritual in the pre-Columbian America as well as for those 
of the Old World, which so powerfully stirred men's emotions and 
imaginations that in manifold forms it still sways men's minds today and 
has been the sole generator of religions, mythologies and folklore? 

The original ritual, so far as can be judged from the general pattern, was 
based on the existence of a king who was killed and replaced annually. 
That is, the original myth-ritual pattern began with the annual sacrifice of 
a king and the installation of his successor. 



160 



In the first place it was the divine king who was regularly sacrificed; in 
the second somebody else was regularly sacrificed as a substitute for the 
divine king; and, with the progress of civilisation came a third stage, in 
which a human victim was sacrificed in times of emergency, but at other 
times a pretence was made of killing him, but some other victim was sub- 
stituted. In the fourth stage the victim was never human, but was usually 
treated in such a way to indicate that it once had been. 

In some late Neolithic kingdom of the ancient Near East men thought it a 
good idea to kill their "divine king" every year; neighbouring kingdoms 
took up the practice with alacrity, and it spread in ever-widening circles 
until it embraced the world to everyone's satisfaction it seems, except 
perhaps for the divine king. And so charged with emotions and energy 
was the ceremony that it is not only coloured but provided the whole 
mythico-religious structure of human society thereafter. 

In its first stage, apparently, the ancient ritual had become elaborate and 
dramatic, developing in six acts: 

(a) A symbolical destruction of the Old World by flood and fire. 

(b) The killing of a sacred victim after a mock combat. 

(c) The dismemberment of the victim and construction of a "New World" 
for its members. 

(d)The making of a pair of human figures from clay and the victim's 
blood. 

(e) The coming to life of the images in the persons of a young man and 
woman who were, or were supposed to be a brother and sister. 

(f) A sacred marriage between pair, who were then regarded as the par- 
ents of the newly created race of men. 

What is the evidence for this Ur-ritual? There is evidence from the myths, 
and from recorded and existing rites, and it is plain that it has done his 
best to work in flood myths, combat myths, creation myths, and the sa- 
cred marriage rite. The following is an example of progress: 

(a) The dramatic representation of death and resurrection of the God 
through "Opfer". 

(b) The recitation or symbolic representation of the myth of creation. 

(c) The ritual combat, in which the triumph of the God over his enemies 
was depicted. 

(d) The sacred marriage. 

(e) The triumphal procession, in which the king played the part of the 
God followed by a train of lesser Gods or visiting deities. 



161 



But today, we have the divine king developing out of a human victim 
who is not a king, or not yet a king maybe. In other groups, stepping out 
from the Sinister tradition, the human victim does not become a king, but 
gives place to an animal. And, I am now thinking about the yearly "Offer 
Feast" in Islam where an animal (normally a sheep of a certain age) is 
slaughtered. There are, obviously, evidences for all this. 

The concept of "opfers", sacrifice, has permeated all the teaching about it 
anent the crucifixion of the Nazarene and after of course, in the West as 
well as in the East to associate with pain, agony, suffering, patience, pro- 
longation, but above all death, "sacrificial death". The root meaning of 
the word "sacrifice " is "sacer ", to "set apart " through "death " in fa- 
vour of the living. 

The beauty of the interpretation of this ritual and the reward to those who 
attempt to penetrate to its true meaning and significance are untold, but it 
requires a bit of historical teaching to arrive at the true understanding of 
the experience. 

It is "sacrificial death" in its truest and most useful form; every sacrificial 
death, as it could take place today, physically not spiritually, is symbolic 
and dynamic in nature. In the rhythm of ritual order and organisation, 
"opfers" (human sacrifice) belongs to group effort, because it involves 
doing something that is usually not tolerated, and therefore cannot be 
done from the personal angle. The choice, however, rests upon each 
member and the thoughts of the group, be the easier way and the easier 
activity. The group abides by the decision commonly taken. "Opfer" re- 
veals the glory of the Self. The idea that "human sacrifice" signifies un- 
happiness and not making "intention " sinister is totally wrong. Participat- 
ing at an "Opfer " does release energy so far confined and imprisoned in 
the collective unconscious, it releases the energies of the cosmos. 

In your Magick Chamber, when during the course of night while every- 
body is supposing to be sleeping, take the photograph of your enemy, and 
choose an appropriate ritual of death or destruction of your choice. At the 
right moment of your ritual, remaining in the area of the altar, while you 
think deeply about your victim and how you wish to destroy him or her, 
you proceed to detract the effigy until the person on the photograph is no 
longer recognisable. While you stab your enemy on the picture with your 
knife or use pins and nails to pierce through, you will be found in a most 
aggressive mood, intense hatred and disdain, and no attempt should be 
made to refrain your temper until the photograph is completely destroyed. 



162 



You will then burn or bury the remains, after which you will have a feel- 
ing of immense satisfaction, and close your ritual according to the rite. 

It will have been your true choice, motivated by fixed determination. You 
have on a solitary basis fulfilled the law of revenge. The Sinister Pathway 
gives no way to "giving up", but rather of "taking over". Fixed determi- 
nation must always motivate your sacrificial activity. 

Of course, one has to make a distinction between a Rite of Vengeance 
and Destruction, or a "Death Rite", and a "Ritual Sacrifice". (For further 
reference I would suggest you read ONA's Essay on "Satanism: An Ex- 
amination of Satanic Black Magic", the chapter on "Ritual Sacrifice.") 

No ritual is possible without a purpose since all stages in a ritual tend to- 
wards a definite goal. Without "intention", a ritual would be meaningless 
and play-acting. Unconscious desire in a group gives rise to physical ac- 
tion. The rites of primitive man are never deliberately invented. Although 
they have their individual proponents, as we have seen above, they grew 
from deeply rooted social needs. 

The advantage perhaps, the Satanist has today over the more primitive 
Satanist, is that he knows the process that occurs between "intention" 
and ritual, as "intention" facilitates the ritual form to suit his specific 
need. This is the "golden rule" in the Roman Catholic Church when a 
bishop ordains and consecrates a priest or bishop, or celebrates his "Sacri- 
ficial Mass", "the intention to perform that which the church always has 
done in ordaining and consecrating." "Intention" is very important. It is 
the first step to success, in whatever field of work you find yourself. 

The true Satanist is aware of the vast spectrum of ritual patterns that have 
been used in the past, and the ability to extract from them certain general 
elements upon which to build his personal rite. And, I would suggest, 
train yourself, but how ! I gave you an example how to work with a pho- 
tograph as it contains energy belonging to the one on the picture. But, 
there are more exercises to get acquainted with the sinister and its sacrifi- 
cial rituals. Without even thinking how much it would cost you, start to 
buy a beautiful bird ( one animal per ritual), or a mouse, a rat, a chicken, a 
rabbit, perhaps a cat or any other animal you want to opfer. Starting with 
the smallest, a bird or a mouse, go to your Magick Chamber during the 
course of the night, using a Sacrificial Rite "opfer" your animal in prepa- 
ration to something more "solemn" in a group, when the time will be ripe 
for you to participate. (Don't take these things too lightly.) This is to train 
yourself, getting acquainted with "opfers", withdrawing from you all 



163 



prejudice about the rite. You will certainly notice how a "sacrificial rite" 
is energetically beneficial, while having a greater understanding of our 
forefathers when sacrificing. Muslims, long before their Feast of Sacrifice 
talk about it, really longing to kill the animal at the appropriate time, and 
quite often in most dramatic circumstances. Some of them slaughter their 
animal in the bathtub. 

However, having arrived at the "climax" of your ritual, you will feel a 
complete release in which your pent-up desire suddenly escapes into the 
depths of your unconscious. The sensation is difficult to describe to those 
who have never experienced it, but it is the equivalent to the popping 
open of a steam valve that allows excessive internal pressure to vent out. 
The feeling is not sexual and should not be confused with sexual release. 
You will yourself become the instrument for the fulfilment of your de- 
sires. 

XIX 

DAVCINA 

III THE EMPRESS/MISTRESS 

The archetypes of Dark Goddesses, standing for "The Empress/Mistress" 
is Astarte and Anath, Ceres; Kali and Medusa in the depth of night and 
Demeter or Gaia (Mother Earth) in the brightness of day. 

THE GODDESSES ASTARTE AND ANATH 

Astarte is a sea goddess belonging to the deities of the Canaanites. The 
Hebrews, commonly called the Jews, distorted the name Astarte to Ash- 
toreth in order to make it sound like bosbet, "shame". In the Western 
Mediterranean, the Phoenician colonist called Astarte Tanit. Her most 
common symbol was the crescent moon (or horns), and a tail. Mythology 
mentions two other goddesses, Asheroh and Anath the maiden sister of 
Baal. All three Goddesses whose attributes and functions were often in- 
disguishable. 

At the centre of Canaanite religion was a fertility cult, the chief figures of 
which were Baal, Anath, and their enemy Mot, the Lord of death and ste- 
rility. For centuries our only real knowledge of the Canaanites come 
from the fucking Bible, whose Jewish authors perceived Baal as evil; but 
for the Canaanites themselves he was a Saviour God, the Lord of life and 
fertility, whose symbols, like those of his father the high God El, were the 
bull and the crescent horns. 



164 



According to Canaanite myth, when Mot (in Hebrew meaning "death ") 
is ravaging the world, Baal goes out to fight him. After a long struggle, 
Mot defeats Baal, and the Lord bows and humiliates himself before his 
fierce foe, promising to be his slave. Mot kills him, or swallows him, or 
sends him to the underworld. Baal is gone from the face of the earth for 
seven years, during which the crops wither and the world is barren. 

Baal's sister Anath, the terrible maiden Goddess of passion and of war, 
wanders over the earth seeking her dead brother. At last she finds his 
body and gives it a proper burial. Then in revenge she seeks out Mot, and 
"Death, thou shalt die." She seizes Mot, and "with sword she doth cleave 
him. With hand-mill she grinds him - in the field she doth sow him." The 
killing of Mot is at the same time an act of fertility designed to make the 
grain grow, and indeed the death of death revives Baal. He returns from 
the world below and the earth blooms. But Mot too revives, and the two 
Gods fight again. One version of the myth indicates that a kind of recon- 
ciliation is at last achieved, but the main tradition is that Baal and Mot, 
life and death, are locked in eternal combat. 

Anath and Baal are themselves twins, a doublet, a coincidence of oppo- 
sites. Not only are they brother and sister, but Baal the bull mates with 
Anath in the form of a cow. And their functions are sometimes identical. 
Baal and Anath each fight with Mot, and they each (in different versions 
of the myth) struggle with an evil dragon named Yam. But the violence of 
the virgin Anath is not always directed in a way helpful to mankind, as 
the destruction of the people caused by her represents world-wide de- 
struction. Anath' s rage represents the destructive power of the deity. 

Our Chthonic Life 

Our underworld must be the realm of the chthonic, and absolutely associ- 
ated with evil, remembering the engagement at self -initiation (see, "The 
Black Book of Satan I"), as it is our tomb or grave, our resting place 
called "hell" if you wish, however dead we are to the "right-hand world 
yielding", wandering in the land of darkness. 

It is certainly not a place of punishment, but a world of repose away from 
hypocrisy, a land of fertility, sexuality, but also of death and war. On one 
of the "Blood Axis" CD, the "Gospel of Inhumanity" we hear repeating, 
"make love, make war". Our Gods and Goddesses of death and darkness 
never let us go. The apostle Paul says, "unless a man die, he shall not 
live." Death is the prerequisite for resurrection and the entry into a new 



165 



dark life, while our underworld is at least our dwelling place as long as 
we live, or die and rise as Dark Gods ourselves. 

Gods and Goddesses are not necessarily wholly fearsome archetypes, as 
while they are terrible, can also be very human, precisely leading us out 
of a world of illusion (glamour) and pain into a new world in the "sinis- 
ter". 

Blackness and darkness are associated with evil, in opposition to the as- 
sociation of whiteness and light with the illusionary good. We also like to 
associate black with red. Black is indeed the colour of night and chaos. 

"Davcina" has the characteristics, and is an important link between the 
planet Mars and Jupiter. The Planet Mars, named after the Roman God of 
War, was referred to by the Ancients as the "Lesser Malefic" (lesser 
magic). It governs desires, sexual energies, focussed energies, dynamic 
action, animal nature, force, power, strife, strain, adversity, work, 
achievement, competition, and death. Mars also rules weapons, war, acci- 
dents, violence, surgery, tools, iron, and steel. The action of this Planet is 
sudden, forceful, and disruptive. The energy of Mars can be used vio- 
lently and destructively, but with valour and fortitude. The energy of 
Jupiter is backing as it were the energies of Mars as a more protective 
urge towards success, that every action may develop in a more orderly 
way for the benefit of the fighter towards his victim. Jupiter is the planet 
of expansion, aspiration, higher education, Satanic philosophical reason- 
ing (Satanic because it is the only philosophy that is absolutely humanis- 
tic and esoteric at the same time), justice (tooth for tooth, and eye for 
eye), and sovereignty. 

All contributing to develop Satanically the consciousness, knowledge, 
skills, and individual learning moving into experience of both the "light" 
and "dark" aspects of ourselves, making our own life really significant. 



166 



XX 

SAUROCTONOS 

IX HERMIT 

Cerberus, Thoth and his Hellenistic derivation Hermes (as Hermes pre- 
tender), the Soul's guide to the underworld. The archetypes of the wise 
old man in general, guardian of the threshold and guide to the deep. 

As path between two planets, Sauroctonos links between Saturn and 
Mars. Saturn having absorbed the frictional fire of the Sun, is the focal 
point for the transmission of the cosmic mind (collective unconscious to 
the other planets); while Mars as we know is the planet of birth, death, 
generation and destruction, etc. 

Sauroctonos is part of one of the first two main triangles in the Tree of 
Wyrd, that of Saturn and the Moon. The work of the Saturn triangle (Sat- 
urn, Mars and Jupiter) is also this: "To let the dark forces work through 
the intensification or stimulation of the psychic mechanism, and loose 
these potencies on the physical and earthly plane, creating "chaos", war 
and the like, through the powerful mysteries of Dark Light, destroying 
first of all past religious ideologies." 

CERBERUS 

In the Greek mythology of Hydra was a huge serpent, with five to a hun- 
dred heads, and Cerberus, the dog that guarded the entrance to Hades, had 
anywhere from three to fifty mouths, depending on the account. This 
Greek watchdog is the guardian of the Underworld. In all states of intro- 
spection and contemplation, the Cerberus reflects the dark and yet to dis- 
cover the unknown parts of our own-self that is necessary to explore and 
incorporate before the experience of sinister individuality can be actual- 
ised. 

Cerberus as the door-keeper at the entrance of Hades, is the "Hermit" rep- 
resenting the transitional states of completion and initiation that are ex- 
perienced both internally and externally, also the consciousness that is as- 
sociated with introspection and contemplation. 

The true Satanist in his early state is first of all a hermit treading the hard 
and disciplined way, needing to experience that which is meaningful and 
significant, and for that reason he needs to be alone for a rather prolonged 



167 



time, securing his own formation. The self-imposed discipline signifies 
fertility in its more exalted sense; and, thus be prepared to enter Hades, 
which is also the name of a Dark God. Hades stands for the underworld. 
Originally, the underworld was the abode where the dead went as pale 
shadows to pine but not suffer, but Christianity transformed it into a pit of 
torment for the damned. Quite different is Hades. My Hades or Under- 
world is a state of consciousness and of daily living I have freely accepted 
for myself. 

The more I conform myself to sinister living, the more the underworld is 
a reality for me, the archetype that has grown stronger throughout the 
ages, and still is today. All sinister and occult training has to be self- 
applied. To live like a hermit does not mean isolation, as Cerberus is not 
an isolated animal. He always had to be on his guard, and therefore re- 
main in contact with the rest of the world. To live as a hermit is to be nor 
black nor white, but black only involving dark experiences in the real 
world and ordeal, as well as undertaking difficult and challenging tasks. 

Here they are eight in number: 

Among the challenges an Adept has successfully undertaken, are the fol- 
lowing: 

1) Several physical (and mental) goals of which the minimum stan- 
dards are (a) walking 32 miles carrying a pack weighing not less than 
30 lbs. in under 7 hours over difficult, hilly terrain; (b) running 20 
miles in less than 2 1/2 hours over fell-like/mountainous terrain; (c) 
cycling not less than 200 miles in 12 hours. 

2) Having organised and run for not less than six months, a 
magickal/Occult group/coven/Temple of not less than seven people 
and performed ceremonial and hermetic rituals regularly. 

3) Having found and loved (and probably lost) at least one 'magickal 
companion' and worked with them in a magickal and personal way 
over a period of many months. 

4) Having attained an understanding and mastery of esoteric magick - 
external and internal - via practical workings over a concentrated pe- 
riod of time lasting at least two years. And, following this, have begun 
to understand what is beyond external and internal magick - i.e. 
Aeonic magick and processes. 

5) Having experienced in real-life situations, danger involving ones 
possible death. 



168 



6) Having faced many and severe dilemmas of a personal and 'moral' 
nature the resolution of which required a choice and which conse- 
quently brought a maturity of outlook and a sadness. 

7) Having spent at least three months living totally alone in an isolated 
area without talking to anyone and without any modern comforts and 
distractions. 

8) Having developed one's intellect by mastering a complex and ab- 
stract subject hitherto foreign to one: e.g. advanced mathematics, The 
Star Game; symbolic Logic. 

(From "Adeptship - Its Real Meaning and Purpose" ON A, 1992 eh.) 

In connection with the above, once you have desired to follow the dark 
path of traditional Satanism, the following behaviour is suggested: 

(1) The first step is entirely physical. 

(a) Once you have gained some understanding of what genuine Sa- 
tanism is, avoid all contact with a teacher, but discover for your- 
self. 

(b) Live a full live of physical activity, permitting yourself no time 
for introspective life. Be materially minded, fulfilling commercial 
business or social obligations, by physical interests and your due 
responsibilities with every power you have, allowing no backward 
thought about what you have left, for instance hypocritical relig- 
ion. 

(c) Focus your attention on the things of physical living until such 
time as evolution carries you to the stage of sinister mental focus- 
sing and orientation. 

(2) You are now prepared to control and develop your inner dark forces. 

(a) Gaining understanding about the dark psychological and meta- 
physical constitution of man, and study must be done as to your 
inner dark forces so that your Aryan psychic has some equal intel- 
ligent background upon which to work. 

(b) Darker goals must be emphasised and the necessity for the sinister 
life must be stressed. It is good to be reminded that sinister living 
is a method whereby the focus, awakens, stimulates and controls 
the whole being. 

(c) Your psychic must be at the Aryan stage of unfoldment. A man 
with the Aryan consciousness cannot display the powers of Orien- 
tal and Semitic races. The Jews are neither Oriental nor Aryan. 



169 



They are a group of people in whom the principle of separation is 
pronouncedly present. For ages up to this day, they have with de- 
termination and in obedience to the injunctions in the Old Testa- 
ment, insisted on regarding themselves as a people set apart, 
(d) While the Satanist has to be prepared to face danger even of a seri- 
ous nature, will however use extreme care in his where about. In 
the face of danger, where there is a violent fight against the psy- 
chic and physic activities, or where there is a nervous breakdown 
even loss of mental grip and control, then he should take a long 
rest, with light diet and complete freedom from all contacts other 
for and sexuality. Sexuality heals. 

However, to the man on the "Sinister Path of Life", the following danger- 
ous rules are given: 

(1) An unconditional distribution of your dark energy. 

(2) The focussing of the dark forces in the centres of your being. 

(3) The burning away of compassionate thoughts as you have a sinis- 
ter task to fulfil. Be only kind to those who deserve to stand at 
your side. 

(4) The lifting of your dark energies even higher in your body and 
personal unconscious by the power of directed evil will. 

The power of the evil will is sevenfold: 

(1) The will to initiate. 

That which incites to and produces initiation. 

(2) The will to create chaos. 

That which is the cause of your dark vision and power to see. 

(3) The will to pursue. 

That which brings to fulfilment. 

(4) The will to disharmonise and undo. 

That which is done intelligently because of your sinister will. 

(5) The will to act. 

That which is the Chthonic seeds of liberation, as the aspect of in- 
telligent destruction, while at the same one may even have to face 
death. 

(6) The will to cause. 



170 



That which is the cause of the thought-form building faculty, re- 
lated to the sinister urge and bringing to fulfilment. 

(7) The will to express. 

That which can be called the principle of the sinister. 

XXI 

NAOS 

XX AEON 

DARK GODS OSIRIS (HORUS) AND ISIS 

All Egyptian deities are manifestations of the whole cosmos, and so am- 
bivalent: even Osiris the merciful is sometimes in early myth an enemy of 
Re, and a usually destructive deity such as Seth. 

Naos as Dark God is the Saturnian influence in the world and human life 
(ATU XX AEON or UNIVERSE), as the motivating impulse in the work 
of evolutionary creation, brought to expression through the planet Jupiter. 
The Saturn- Jupiter pathway of Naos is the transmitter of sinister energies 
further ahead, which the planet Jupiter esoterically governs. 

The myth of Seth as the antagonist of the sky god Hor or Horus is as an- 
cient as the Pyramid texts; hostility between the two grows in time, and 
finally in the Hellenistic period Seth has grown almost entirely evil. No 
deity even becomes the principle of evil but in Seth, because the destruc- 
tive element is more evident than in others. Some scholars interpret the 
origin of the myth as political: Horus is a god of lower Egypt, the north, 
and Seth is a god of upper Egypt, the South. Others insist that Seth and 
Horus (or, Osiris in the myths) are deities of opposite ecologies, Seth rep- 
resenting the dry desert and Horus or Osiris the black earth or the fertilis- 
ing Nile. 

Egypt is one of the few cultures in which black is not the colour of evil, 
but the colour of the fertile, life-giving alluvial plains of the delta. Red 
was the evil colour, the hostile hue of the scorching sands. Because of 
Seth's association with the desert, his colour most commonly is red, and 
red-haired or ruddy people were considered in some special way his own. 
Plutarch and Herodotus comment that the Egyptians sacrificed redheaded 
people. 



171 



While Osiris is dead, Isis bears a son, Horus the Younger, who is con- 
ceived without intercourse or else begotten by Osiris during his death. 
Horus the Younger now becomes the adversary of Seth. Seth tries unsuc- 
cessfully to murder Horus as a baby, and when Horus grows up he sum- 
mons a great host to fight against his ancient enemy. 

In the end the two meet in a mortal combat, during which they mutilate 
each other. Horus castrates Seth, so depriving him of his power, but Seth 
in turn mutilates Horus: in the form of a black pig, he tears out Horus' 
eye and buries it. 

The opposition of Horus and Seth was perceived as a series of opposites, 
fertility against sterility, life against death, earth against the underworld. 

Isis is a fertility goddess and wears the crescent moon on her head as a 
symbol. The underworld is associated with fertility as well as with death, 
and even with the cult of sexuality. 

Osiris (Horus), is the Egyptian Dark God of wisdom, who married Isis, 
the Dark Goddess of Intuition, while they gave birth to Horus the 
Younger the Dark God of Perception. 

Sinister Challenges: 

• Let every act of yours never derive from the Sinister 
Pathway. 

• A sexual relationship should never become a love affair. 

• Always giving way to own judgement and decisions. 

• Learn from past hypocritical living, and live Satanically 
now, in preparation of the future. 

• Uphold and implement Sinister Dialectic (Satanic strat- 
egy). 

• Presence and make what is dark, sinister and satanic, the 
dark forces to spread the earth. 



172 



CHAPTER FOUR 

Practising the Sinister Presence 




Introduction: 

Only very recently during an interview on local TV Station, two psy- 
chologists had a discussion about "sexuality" today. They both agreed, 
"since people no longer believe in the life after death and its conse- 
quences, they think they should make the most of it right now, as one day 
it will be too late." They continued, "therefore, while sexuality has be- 
come very important to them as well, it does reaches very quickly at its 
static limit through lack of fantasy in their sexual game and approach to 
each other." In other words, many think they need a stimulation pill, 
when in fact they are only lacking fantasy, or simply get bored with their 
life's partner, demanding change. 

"Practising the Sinister Presence" through meditation, is a stimulation 
technique to stir up one's sinister abilities, and opening oneself to arche- 
typal sinister influences from the personal and collective unconscious. In 
this chapter you will learn a method of sinister meditation that will lead 
you to the sinister connection which lies at the depth of your Satanic be- 



173 



ing. You will learn how to go beyond thought and concept and to access 
to the personal unconscious within, or as I call it, the "Sinister Presence". 

Then you will learn to bring this Sinister Presence, your "True Evil Self, 
and your oneness with the Unconscious, this unity into every moment of 
your life. The name I call this method is "Mysterium Iniquitatis Medita- 
tio". With greater access to your inner evilness, you will have what it 
takes to write your own new story since your Satanic Self-initiation. You 
will be able to embrace it all and sinisterly celebrate every moment. 

The process of meditation taught in this chapter is easy and effortless. 
Anyone can do it because it is about finding out which you really are, and 
to what you are now attached to, bringing this realisation into every mo- 
ment of your life. It is "Practising the Sinister Presence". Your sinister 
understanding will develop from practising the meditation taught here 
and not simply from reading these words. Meditation is not something 
that you do. It is not something separate from yourself. You are the sinis- 
ter meditation. Sinister meditation is how you "be" in every moment. You 
are the Sinister Presence, as much as you are important. The Sinister 
Presence is beyond words, thought and concept. Sinister Meditation takes 
you beyond thought and concept into your own Sinister Presence. Our 
true evil (normal) nature, the Sinister Presence, has been for far too long 
overshadowed and obscured by conditioning and programming of relig- 
ions which has led to trauma, stress and interpretation into incredible be- 
lief systems by our limited minds. Sinister meditation does remove these 
blackages and obscurations. It removes the effects of trauma, stress and 
conditioning that blocks the Sinister Presence from being fully lived in 
every moment of our evil lives. Sinister meditation brings you to immedi- 
ate access to each and every moment of the sinister life, insight or wis- 
dom about it. Through it, you are one with the whole cosmos, the whole 
universe. Sinister meditation can get you to that total evil experience. The 
kind of meditation taught in these pages goes beyond the limited mind, 
beyond thought and concept into the Sinister Source or Presence. But, 
what is taught here is nothing new. It is the same "Natural Philosophy or 
Wisdom" that has been there forever even in our Western World, where 
every situation that arises, every moment is a greater teacher. I found out 
that the greatest Satanic teacher is within, it is the Sinister Presence itself. 

Our Sinister Meditation is Western in nature, as it includes: 

(l)The Western approach is intelligent, thoughtful, goal-oriented, 
and logical. It seeks to understand. 



174 



(2) In exploring the evil phenomena of life, it gives more impor- 
tance to the results of intelligent dark experiments than the for- 
mulations of dogma and religious traditions. It seeks to dis- 
cover. 

(3) It is Satanically active, and not passive. (Passiveness is forbid- 
den.) It seeks to make a contribution. 

(4) It assigns self-assurance and positive feelings to a secondary 
importance, emphasising results as a major priority. 

(5) It constantly aspires to greater sinister efficiency, by examining 
and reviewing the effectiveness of what has been done. It 
adapts new evil conditions as needed. 

(6) It prizes intelligence. At all times, this has caused the Western 
mind to overvalue doubt and scepticism, but that can be cor- 
rected by blending aspiration and hope with sound practice of 
the evil mind. 

(7) It is pragmatic in its purpose, always looking for practical re- 
sults, not just theories. Meditation stands parallel with Black 
Magick and Rituals. 

(8) It cherishes sinister individuality and places a high value on the 
responsibility of the Satanist to evil contribution. 

Sinister meditation is to increase our effectiveness as an agent of our real 
"Sinister Self. The Western traditions of mysticism and meditation have 
generally been totally obscured by the ravings of small-minded, hypo- 
critical and corrupted Christian fundamentalists as Catholics, Orthodox or 
Protestants, much to our loss. In turning to the East which I do not value 
at all, we must be extremely careful to choose what is valuable to us, and 
not adopt traditions which are unsuitable for the Aryan mind. We are in- 
terested in setting forth what is of the West at all times but especially in 
this new Millennium, and not what helped Chinese or Hindu peasants two 
thousand years ago, or Sufi mendicants in the glory of Islam. We will, 
therefore rely on what our own even sinister experience has taught us to 
be practical for the average, intellectually-oriented Westerner who seeks 
to know more about his or her sinister potential, and what to do with it. 
Dedicated fanatics and sentimental lovers of faded hypocritical religious 
traditions should really go and inquire elsewhere. 

The best way to start this meditation is with an open sinister mind, also as 
a beginner's mind. To have a beginner's mind is like "emptying your cup 
in letting go, to let the sinister". In doing the process of "Practising the 
Sinister Presence", you will be open up more and more. Practising the 
Sinister Presence is meditation in the moment. But you are the sinister 
meditation and the presence as well. This Sinister Presence is not the 



175 



presence of something or of Satan, of God or anyone else. The Sinister 
Presence is your true evil Self and is the underlying reality of everything 
that is. It is the Sinister, your oneness with the Sinister and the universe. 
It is who you are. 

The Sinister Presence is not separate from you, nor is it some greater be- 
ing in heaven that is going to punish you if you are bad. The Sinister 
Presence is everything there is, and everything that arises, what you see 
before you and what you are seeing with, is it. 

Sinister meditation helps us find out who we are. Are you who you really 
are? It may sound like a silly question. But, who is the real you? We all 
have ideas, images and thoughts of who we think we are. From where do 
these ideas, images and thoughts arise! Sinister meditation is your natural 
state, as there is only this moment. 

There is the Sinister reality and then there are the Satanic Symbols we 
make up to represent that reality. Sinister reality is presented to us in the 
moment, and then we make a representation of it in our minds. Satanic 
symbols are symbols of something. Satanic symbols point to the reality of 
something. Evil thoughts, ideas, concepts and images are all symbols and 
are all made up by our mind. This is fine, and this is how we communi- 
cate, learn and grow. Who we really are is the "Sinister Presence". 

Sinister meditation awakens us from sleep, as we now begin to realise 
that we are making up our evil dream by the representation in our minds 
of people, places, events and things. Sinister names are symbols or sym- 
bols of archetypes. They are representations and not the real thing in it- 
self, have we seen before. 

What is taught here is the same perennial wisdom that is the basis for all 
authentic Black Traditions, hundreds or thousands of years ago, when 
times and conditions were different so the teachings and practices were 
suited to what was appropriate for those cultures and those times. But, 
since the psychological discoveries of this present age, religious dogmas 
have been brought to naught and replaced. In other words, the seeds for 
this teaching were planted long ago, and we did not need Christianity for 
that, but the fruit was not ripe. Not only that, many teachings were kept 
secret because only a few could digest them, but also in order to keep re- 
ligion in power. If you ate the fruit too early, it would poison you. Your 
"Ego" eats you up. The tree, mankind, is now strong enough outside reli- 
gious beliefs, intellectually well nourished and the fruit, the hidden teach- 
ing, is now to be eaten up by the majority. 



176 



In sinister meditation practice, we dis-cover the Sinister Presence and 
learn how to maintain that Sinister Presence without making judgements 
of whatever may arise. When you make a judgement, you represent and 
recreate whatever arises according to your past conditioning, program- 
ming and belief systems. With the ability to make every moment your 
evil meditation, in "Practising the Sinister Presence", absolutely every- 
thing is experienced as it is without making any judgement. A Satanist is 
not allowed to make whatever judgement, especially what "the other Sa- 
tanist" is concerned. If you are judging or making representations, then 
you are in the past. And, that is not now. 

Practising the Sinister Presence is the sinister meditation. You are the sin- 
ister meditation. A method or process to practice the Sinister Presence in 
every moment and a process of sitting meditation is taught in this chapter, 
as a beginning to further Satanic development. The process that "takes us 
to the unconscious Chthonic Underworld", into the Dark Presence is what 
I have called as stated earlier, the "Mysterium Iniquitatis Meditatio". It 
cannot so beautifully expressed as in Latin, but it does say, "Mystical Evil 
Meditation". One interesting thing about the name is that there is no bag- 
gage attached to it. Sinister meditation takes one beyond the limited 
mind, the Ego, into the vast Red River of Dark reality. When we go be- 
yond and reach this outer border of the Sinister Presence, we realise its 
vastness and only reality. Sinister meditation is a journey without dis- 
tance, with no other and in perfect loneliness, no limit, no path, no sepa- 
ration, no ego, and above all nothing to forgive. 

It is by meditation that the Satanist as a personality feels out the sinister 
vibration of the Ego, and seeks to reach the "Universal Dark Ego", and 
bring the evil egoic consciousness even more and more down, so as to in- 
clude consciously the physical plane. It is by sinister meditation and re- 
treating within for a while, that the Satanist learns the significance of 
"Black Fire", and applies that fire to all parts of his body, till naught is 
left save the "Black Fire" itself. It is by sinister meditation or the reaching 
from the concrete to the abstract that the causal consciousness is entered, 
and the Satanist becomes finally Satan himself. 

In the Aryan root-race, the attempt was made to bridge the gap between 
the unconscious (personal or collective) and the lower (conscious) mind, 
by centring the personal unconscious into the mind and later in the causal, 
to tap from the unconscious until the flow of the unconscious will be con- 
tinuous. More advanced in sinister meditation one will reach the arche- 



177 



typal unconscious, the realm of the Dark Gods, activating their archetypal 
patterns within us. 

Jung's psychological theory provides the key to understanding why 
myths have such power to live in our imaginations whether we are aware 
of them or not, myths living through and in us. Let us become more and 
more acquainted with the Dark Gods as found in the "Black Book of Sa- 
tan II" (ONA) as we go along in this chapter (refer also to chapter three 
of this manuscript), relating the Dark God's potential patterns. Trying to 
interpret (Black Book of Satan II) is entering into the Dark God's arche- 
typal pattern for activation in one's own life. 

Eye Movements and Breath: 

Why is effortless so important in sinister meditation? Simply because one 
is going beyond the limited mind into the Sinister Presence within him- 
self, the unconscious mind. If everyday thoughts, emotions, perceptions, 
feelings or sensations arise beside those looking for in sinister meditation, 
we just let them go like clouds. What do clouds do? They float by and 
eventually dissolve. When I say thoughts, I mean anything banal that 
arises in the mind. We do not try to push thoughts away. Nor do we try to 
grab onto them. If we push them away or try to get rid of them, we are 
giving them energy, and they become stronger. If we grab on them, we 
become more attached on them. So we just allow them to be there and al- 
low them to float by like clouds. The more the Sinister Presence is acti- 
vated, the more everyday thoughts of problems can just be there and not 
bother us. Our meditation, and call it Satanic, is by all means to stir up the 
sinister. We are only ignoring everyday affairs as long as the sinister 
meditation lasts. 

Another important thing to learn before we move on to the first technique 
of eye movements and breath is posture. Correct posture is sitting erect 
with head, neck and back straight in a relaxed, effortless and comfortable 
manner. Correct posture is very important. When you sit, sit still and 
don't move. I recommend sitting in your Magickal Chamber on medita- 
tion cushions or benches. If you sit in a chair, I recommend that you sit 
towards the front of the chair, with no back support and the knees lower 
than the pelvis. Sitting this way creates the same angle as when you sit on 
a meditation bench or meditation cushion. (I prefer the hard way, and sit 
on a bench.) Rest the tongue gently on the roof of the mouth. Place your 
left hand on the top of your right hand on your lap; or, let your hands rest 
naturally on your legs for which I opt for. Relax into your meditation po- 



178 



sition, very loosely dressed preferable in your black robe or even naked. 
Sinisterly, one meditates alone. 

Your Magickal Chamber is prepared just like for rituals, in the dark under 
candlelight and incense burning. As far as the Sinister Meditation is con- 
cerned, do not light too many candles, just enough to be able to read if 
need be. When I start meditation, I usually start with "The Black Mass of 
Life", and end the session after the allotted time (we will see later) with 
"The Mass of Heresy" celebrated "solo" (The Black Book of Satan III). 
Of course, I am only saying what I am doing. Before you start anything in 
your Magickal Chamber, the "your sinister intention" is of major impor- 
tance. 

Don't meditate just after meals. You may drink a glass of strong wine or 
port before you start, or any other strong drink but in proportion only to 
feel good but not to get drunken. It does help to stimulate the sinister, but 
you may certainly not fall asleep while meditating, because you drunk too 
much. The only point is to feel good, and that's all. 

Try to set aside a time and a place as described above conductive to sinis- 
ter meditation where you can meditate everyday and alone. Having your 
rituals or meditation always in the same location, you do build up sinister 
energy to a more powerful place. To help a friend, who is in USA at the 
moment, I am keeping his dog for a fortnight or so. Each time I am look- 
ing for her, she is to be found sleeping on the carpet in front of the altar of 
my Magickal Chamber. It does mean something! Also, if it is the same 
place and also the same time each day, it will be easier to incorporate sin- 
ister meditation into your dark life. 

The type of breathing that we do in this method is diaphragmatic. The 
breath comes in and fills from the bottom up, from below your navel to as 
full as it wants to go without straining. Like pouring water into a pitcher, 
it goes in at the top, and it fills in and rises from the bottom. When you 
inhale, the belly goes out, and when you exhale, the belly goes in. It is 
because the breath is filling in the chest first. When the chest expands 
first, the stomach is drawn in. With a little practice, the correct breathing 
will become second nature to you. It is very important to breathe in this 
way. Be gentle with yourself, with no effort and no strain. The breath is 
silent, the mouth is closed, the tongue rest gently on the roof of the 
mouth. 

In this first part of the meditation the eyes, which are kept closed, move 
with the inhalation in a slow and steady manner with no strain in eight 



179 



different directions. Before we get into the actual practising of the tech- 
nique, let us find out something about the process. 

When we move the eyes with the breath in the different directions, much 
is going on. The eye directions access different areas of the brain and 
nervous systems and therefore have an influence on our entire physiol- 
ogy. The breath energy is brought along with the eyes movements. This 
combination of slow-motion eye movements and breath energy is very 
powerful in energising these different areas of brain, nervous system and 
total physiology. Stress, trauma and blockages that are stored in these 
pathways (from past religious experiences) and in these areas are cleared 
out and dissolved. We also gather sinister energy and bring it to the centre 
within. 

From a very early age, we have been hypnotised by erroneous religious 
morals, conditioned to obey and look outside ourselves for this and that, 
and we got scattered. Our own innate energy and attention were then dis- 
persed outside ourselves. So the gathering of our scattered energy and 
centring are an important conclusion of doing this practice. 

Another very important thing that is going on as a result of doing the eye 
movements and breath is that special receptor sites in the brain are being 
opened up. As they open, receptor sites are made accessible to receive in- 
formation and get activated. These receptor sites that were not available, 
now are. These sites belong to the "personal unconscious" or "higher 
states of consciousness" receptors. More on this later. It is all later. It is 
all part of the natural process that goes on as a result of practising sinister 
meditation. 

With a gentle, slow, steady inhalation and the eyes moving with the 
breath ( the eyes closed) we look first to the upper left direction, until the 
breath and eyes both reach the point of dynamic but sinister tension. We 
then release the eyes and breath simultaneously and allow them to natu- 
rally centre. It is a letting go process. We let the eyes and breath go. They 
naturally centre. When the breath reaches its natural point of equilibrium, 
we then push it out to develop a full breath (without straining, just to a 
point of dynamic but sinister tension). Then we allow the breath to come 
back in. As the breath naturally comes back in, we move the breath with 
the eye movements to the next direction in the same way. All eight direc- 
tions are done in this manner. Then we begin again. 

The breath is silent, comfortable, easy and feels good. If you get out of 
breath or need to catch up on your breath, you are trying too hard. Be 



180 



gentler, the breath and eye movements will develop at their own pace The 
process is always done effortless and without strain. 

The eyes -moving directions are upper left, upper right, lateral left, lateral 
right, lower left, lower right, straight down and straight up. Then start 
over again with upper left, etc. 




(Diagram of eye directions. Eyes closed, both eyes move with breath.) 

The breath is silent. We go with the breath and eye movements until the 
point of dynamic tension is reached. That is a point of no strain, and it 
feels good. Slow is important, not how far you go. Slow should not be 
strain either. The eyes and breath will teach you what to do once you have 
grasped the process. If the eyes just jump right up and the breath slowly 
follows, and it would be a strain to slow down the eyes, let the eyes fol- 
low their own natural course. The same is true with the breath. When the 
breath and the eye movements both get to the point of dynamic tension, 
release them both at the same time. It is a letting go and allowing the eyes 
and breath to naturally centre. With the eyes still and centred, push the 
breath out until the point of dynamic tension. It is not a strain. It still feels 
good. Then allow the breath to come in and, with the eye movements, go 
on to the next direction. 

This is a natural process. We are developing a long, slow, steady eye 
movement and breath. The breath will become deeper and fuller. This 
happens all in its own time. The eyes and breath will develop best if the 
process is natural and effortless, with no straining. This is a warning that 
straining in any way may cause you harm. The process of developing a 
long, slow, steady breath and eye movement is gradual. In your sinister 
search through meditation, the release of stress, the effects of deep-rooted 
trauma and other blockages or obscurations such as guiltiness are not ac- 
complished with the limited mind. It is done by the power of the Sinister 
Presence much the way the dark dissolves religious falsehood. Strain and 
effort are of the limited mind and, as far as this process is concerned, 



181 



would only create more uneasiness. You known, Satanist are happy peo- 
ple. 

At the start of this practice, some may find difficult to move the eyes with 
the breath. Here is something that will help. Hold your index finger up in 
front of you with your eyes closed. Move your hand and finger up in front 
of you with your eyes closed. Move your hand and fingers with the breath 
and eye movements as if you were looking at them. After a very few 
times, you will not need to physically move your hands in this way. The 
eye movements with breath will come naturally and easily. 

When you complete the cycle, the last two directions being straight down 
and then up, begin the cycle all over again. When the eyes and breath are 
regulated as described above, just be in that Sinister Presence. As I said 
before, your "intention" before you start a ritual or meditation is of great- 
est importance. Think sinisterly all the time. Your only purpose is the sin- 
ister. Be a lord or lady of chaos every minute of your life, and prove 
yourself in everything you do, in your ritual participation or group activi- 
ties, even "solo" always dare to be "extreme". This is your evil mystical 
aspect, therefore dare to be "evil and destructive". 

With the first eye movement, there will be more focus, more awareness 
and more Sinister Presence which is spontaneously brought along with 
the breath to each succeeding eye movement. There is a oneness of eye 
movement, breath and Sinister Presence. Soon it becomes so effortless 
that it is the Sinister Presence that is doing it. You begin to realise that the 
real you is the Sinister Presence. 

I recommend at the beginning to do no more than 5 to 10 minutes of this 
first part of meditation. I also recommend that you learn this first part 
well before going on to the second part. The sound is the second part of 
the meditation. "Agios O Baphomet". 

The Sound Part of Sinister Meditation 

The second part of the Sinister Meditation is called the "sound part", be- 
cause we use sounds that takes us beyond thought and concept into the 
Sinister Presence. It could just as easily be called the vibration part of 
magickal energy or the part that cancels all other vibration, safe the Sinis- 
ter Presence part. It could also be called the vibration that resonates with 
the Sinister Presence part. Words get in the way in this teaching that is 
beyond words. 



182 



This teaching come out of the Sinister Presence. It comes out of the 
ground of all past Black Magick teaching and everyday sinister experi- 
ence. I ask you to believe nothing of what I say, but only try it out. That 
means to be totally open to it, to empty your cup and to follow the in- 
structions as best you can. These words are just the vehicle that is bring- 
ing you in contact with the Sinister Presence. The important thing is that 
this teaching has come to you and that you try it and see if it works for 
you. It is the sounding forth of "Sinister (Chants) Words" in its sevenfold 
completeness of the Tree of Wyrd, gathered through dark inspiration and 
art as the needed matter for manifestation, firstly started through the eye 
and breath technique. In the sounding forth of the Sinister Words in medi- 
tation, the Satanist should (if rightly sounding it forth) be able to come 
sinisterly creative and destructive. Music can be largely employed for 
work of destructive nature. This sounds to you utterly impossible, but it 
will simply be the utilisation of disordered (evil) sound to achieve certain 
ends. Certain sounds shatter and break, while others attract and stimulate 
(shattering and break can also be attracting and stimulating). All that is 
at present possible to those who seek the sinister and attend to the essen- 
tials described in this paragraph and pursue contact with the sinister vi- 
brations. The Sinister Chants are those taking you to the "other border" of 
the Abyss, or Chthonic World of the mind. Through the correct toning of 
certain sounds, a vacuum or empty funnel of dark force and power is 
formed for some manifestations of sinister (fohatic) energy, reaching its 
objective. By means of invocation and other forms, we tap forces con- 
nected with dark intelligences from our Underworld. 

It is a matter of setting in motion happenings on the physical plane that 
have their origination in the dark and mysterious caves of cosmic evil as 
found within the Tree of Wyrd. 

The sounding of Satanic Chants, employed for specific purposes are for: 

(a) The destruction of a well-defined target. 

(b) The sinister magnetisation of grounds and places that have to be 
brought to naught. 

(c) The obscuration of the minds of an assembly in order that they 
may receive the sinister (dark) illumination. 

(d) The conversion of people to Satanism, who are gathered to- 
gether for that purpose. 

(e) The controlling of the evil forces of nature so that physical 
plane occurrences may be brought about. 

(f) The initiation of people to the Sinister Mysteries. 



183 



This part of the meditation is not done with the eye movements and 
breath. Let the breath just be as it is. While you are still learning this part 
of the meditation, you will begin by chanting the Satanic Chants loud, 
softly and clearly. It is made up of different sounds, but it is one sound. 
Then let it become quieter and quieter, softer and softer, quieter and qui- 
eter, until it is totally silent and inward, an internal chant. Naturally and 
effortlessly it will become subtler and subtler, deeper and deeper, and it 
will go on as if by itself. Listen to it. You may feel it as a vibration inside 
your body. It becomes your own internal sound. It may become a thought 
that is going deeper and getting subtler. Listen to it. This sound/vibration 
resonates with the Sinister Presence. Here are the "Satanic Chants" to be 
used at your convenience: 

Agios O Satanas 

Agios O Baphomet 

Agios Athanatos 

Agios O Vindex 

Agios O Falcifer 

Agios O Atazoth 

Nythra Kthunae Atazoth (in E minor) 

Binan ath ga wath am 

Each word is pronounced clearly and separately, blending finally into one 
sound. It is not staccato but flowing. Until you know how, begin by 
chanting the sounds out loud, smoothly and effortless, until the individual 
words blend together into one sound. As said above, led the sound be- 
come softer and softer, quieter and quieter until it is completely silent. Al- 
low the sound/vibration to continue in that inward direction as a subtle 
thought until it is as if you are just listening to it, or feeling the vibration 
of it. These sounds resonate with the Sinister Presence. The Sinister Pres- 
ence is just there. Satanic Chants and Sinister Presence are One. The Sin- 
ister Presence emerges as sound. If the sound goes away and thoughts are 
there, effortlessly come back to the sound/vibration. Use one chant per 
meditation session. 

The Satanic Chants are the sounds that will take you to the other border 
of the Underworld of Sinister Culture, the Collective Unconscious, de- 
scribed by some others as the "Platonic World", the world of absolutes 
and various opposites (archetypes), and the platonic concepts of mathe- 
matics for others. 

To conclude, let me say, that sound or chant goes along with Sinister 
Presence. Gradually, you will become more aware that you are the Sinis- 



184 



ter Presence yourself, another Satan. The next paragraph teaches, "Prac- 
tising the Sinister Presence". 

Sound (chant), dark light, vibration, the whole man blended and merged 
in the sinister, and thus is the work accomplished. It proceeds under the 
rules of the Tree of Wyrd, and naught can hinder now the work to go 
forward. The sinister man breathes deeply, concentrates his dark forces, 
and drives the thought-form from him through the creative work of 
sound, not only during sinister meditation, but also in rituals and daily 
sinister living. The key: "sinister intention". 

Practising the Sinister Presence: 

In this paragraph, we are going to learn the third part of the meditation: 
"Practising the Sinister Presence". This third part acts as a transition from 
the first two parts. It allows us to simply be in the Sinister Presence and 
make every moment the dark meditation. After the first two parts, we are 
in deep meditation and in the Sinister Presence. With that greater Sinister 
Presence, we can practise the Sinister Presence in every moment. To help 
explain how to do this third part of the meditation, I use an analogy. 

After completing the first two parts of the sinister meditation and realis- 
ing more Sinister Presence, we are like a spider in the centre of its web. If 
a fly was to come and alight on the web, the spider would go and meet it, 
do what it has to do, and come back to the centre of the web. That is like 
what we do in extending the Sinister Presence. We are sitting in medita- 
tion, and when we want to shift to this third part of sinister meditation, we 
simply allow ourselves to be one with the Sinister Presence and breath. 
When sounds, thoughts or anything else enter our consciousness, we sim- 
ply, effortlessly, and spontaneously extend the Sinister Presence without 
making any judgement. So, when we hear a sound, it is not a good sound 
or a bad sound. It is not a loud sound or a soft sound. We just extend the 
Sinister Presence to it, without judgement, and then come back to our 
centre. When nothing is entering the consciousness, we can be one with 
"Sinister Presence" and breath. We are not noting, observing or watching 
the breath. When you feel you are being in the Sinister Presence, be in the 
underworld of the Sinister Presence with whatever arises. There is a one- 
ness of Sinister Presence and breath. Whatever else may arise in the con- 
sciousness, make no judgement of it, and maintain the Sinister Presence 
with whatever is arising. We don't really extend the Presence, but it is 
like that. It is actually being in the Sinister Presence while whatever else 
is going on, and on and on. But it does not seem at first that we extend the 
Sinister Presence. Like the spider going out to meet the fly, we hear 



185 



sounds closer to their source. We perceive evil thoughts and perceptions 
as soon as they arise. The more Sinister Presence we are, the more aware 
we are. The more visuality we have, the closer we connect/experience 
what is arising in the consciousness to its source, and the more we experi- 
ence things as they are or want to be. "Practising the Sinister Presence" is 
making no judgement of whatever impulses as they arise. The Sinister 
Presence is not overshadowed by our mental reconstruction of what is ac- 
tually happening. 

Extending the Sinister Presence, as in the analogy of the spider going out 
to meet the fly, gives you an idea of what the sinister practice is like. But 
it is only like that. In extension there is no separation. Our Sinister Pres- 
ence is more manifest as the result of the first two parts of the meditation. 
When anything arise in the consciousness, we maintain the Sinister Pres- 
ence, as these events are occurring. So extending the Sinister Presence is 
a way of exercising the Sinister Presence. When exercised in this way, it 
is as if activated and more there. The Sinister Presence is always there, 
the more ever since we have given ourselves to it. The Sinister Presence 
is omnipresent, so how can it be extended? When anything is activated in 
the collective unconscious, we are one with it. When the limited mind 
takes over and makes a representation influenced by our judgements, 
conditionings and programming, it is made up. It is not real. That is what 
illusion is. Words can only point the way to guide you into how to do this 
process that is beyond words. You learn by doing it. 

"Practising the Sinister Meditation" becomes easier as the Sinister Pres- 
ence manifests more through the practice of sinister meditation. It is a 
natural process, and the method of "Practising the Sinister Presence" en- 
hances and speeds up the development or revelation of the Sinister Pres- 
ence. Now the time is ripe to say that it is most beneficial to start medita- 
tion after a Dark Ritual, as it actively will influence this third and crucial 
part of the meditation. 

Now that you have a feeling for what "Practising Sinister Presence" is, 
here are the instructions for what to do in the dark meditation. When it 
feels appropriate to you to go into the third part of the sinister meditation, 
just be in the Evil presence. From doing the first two parts of the medita- 
tion, you are already in the Sinister Presence. Then just be in that Sinister 
Presence. However the breath is, BE one with Sinister Presence and 
breath. You are the Sinister Presence breathing. You are maintaining the 
Sinister Presence as you are breathing. Now, be in the Sinister Presence 
and Practice the Sinister Presence. When any impulse arises in the con- 
sciousness, be in the Sinister Presence as the arising occurs. Extend the 



186 



Sinister Presence to it. Make no judgement, forbidden in Satanism, as one 
has to act just like he feels. See through the appearances to the evil real- 
ity. Be one with evil. 

When it feels appropriate, slightly open your eyes and continue to Prac- 
tice the Sinister Presence. This part of the meditation is done with the 
eyes slightly open. But you keep your eyes closed while doing it until it 
feels befitting to slightly open the eyes. Do at least the last few minutes 
with the eyes slightly open. When you want to end the sitting meditation, 
simply open your eyes all the way. Get up and continue to maintain the 
Sinister Presence in all your activities, spontaneously and in every mo- 
ment. Evil spontaneity is effortless and in the moment. This is the transi- 
tion from sitting meditation to making every moment the meditation. 

Effortlessness is of the utmost importance, because effort and struggle are 
of the physical and limited mind. What we are learning here is how to go 
beyond the limited mind in the "Sinister Presence" of the unconscious. 
After some time of doing the sinister meditation, of having more Sinister 
Presence and more spontaneity in "Practising Sinister Presence" when 
doing the first part of the meditation, the Sinister Presence is there along 
with the eye movements and breath. The Sinister Presence, eye move- 
ments and breath are one. When thoughts and anything else arise, even 
easier than just letting them float by like clouds is "Practising Sinister 
Presence" with them. It is doing the method, but the method is non-doing. 
It's the Sinister Presence doing it. It's the "evil you" doing it. You and 
"it" are one. "It" is no method. There is no separate "it". Practice the Sin- 
ister Meditation at any point in the meditation whenever any impulse 
arises in the consciousness. The last paragraph deals with "Sleep Medita- 
tion", as I said above Sinister Meditation continues when you open your 
eyes again, as well as you close them to go to sleep. 

The Satanist is heir to wonderful and illimitable inner powers, his evil 
identity, but until he becomes aware of them and consciously identifies 
himself with them, they lie dormant and unexpressed, and might just as 
well not exist at all as far as their use to man, in his unawakened state is 
concerned. When, however, the Satanist becomes awakened to his own 
Chthonic World within and all what it holds, and that he is a sinister be- 
ing, he enters in a new life of almost boundless sinister power. Let us use 
our inner sinister ability, and free ourselves from the very burdens that 
have oppressed us so long in this christianised and hypocritical world. 
Now is the time to roll it all from our shoulders and be free. 



187 



The Sinister Sleep Meditation 

Why a sinister sleep meditation? We are learning that we are the sinister 
meditation and that every moment can be our sinister meditation. If we 
spend about one third of our lives sleeping, there must be some very 
valuable function to sleep. So why can't sinister meditation be brought 
into this large area of our lives also? It absolutely can. In the sitting medi- 
tation, we learn how to go beyond thought and concept. In sleep we natu- 
rally go beyond thought except when dreaming. This says a lot. The go- 
ing beyond thought and concept in sleep wonderfully rejuvenates and en- 
ergises us. In dreaming, when in the dream, it seems so real. You only 
know that it was a dream when you wake up from the dream. 

After having some experience with the eye movements and breath, the 
eye muscles, breathing apparatus and subtle physiology gain in strength 
and become more resilient. The sinister sleep meditation is something 
like the sitting meditation, but it is visual. No thought or visualisation or 
use of the mind is involved. If thoughts are there or any other mental 
phenomena, we just meet them with the Sinister Presence, no judgement, 
and just let them be. 

The process is simple, it is an eye movement while using our natural "go- 
ing to sleep" breathes and position. Some find it easier to start this while 
lying on their backs. We simply breathe with our natural "go to sleep 
breath" and, with each inhalation, we move the eyes up and to the centre. 
The eyes effortlessly converge to a point. Breathe and move the eyes until 
a feeling of dynamic tension is reached. Do not strain. With the exhala- 
tion, we simply let it be. The eyes may go back all the way to their origi- 
nal position or not at all. Whatever the movement is, let it be natural and 
effortless. The next inhalation is even more effortless. It quickly becomes 
a natural reflex so that with each inhalation, your eyes move slightly up to 
the centre. The exhale is a letting go. Just let go. Of course, this is with 
the eyes closed. After three or four times, perhaps more, doing this, with 
the eyes slightly up and to the centre, we shift our attention to a field of 
inner evil vision. In that field of evil vision, we simply gaze softly -and 
effortlessly. We look for some bluish dark light. If nothing is there, we 
just effortlessly look. Nothing needs to be there. This is the totally effort- 
less process that is something like listening, but here we are simply look- 
ing. Any thought or mental phenomena that come into our awareness we 
simply meet with the Sinister Presence, making never a judgement and 
continuing our soft, effortless inner gaze. We are practising the Sinister 
Presence as we go off to sleep. 



188 



You may notice some natural eye movements as you look toward the blu- 
ish dark light. It may not be there. It may be the total field of vision. It 
will be different for each and everyone. This sinister sleep meditation 
only works well when used in conjunction with the sitting meditation be- 
cause it is all part of the same meditation. 

This actually helps you to go to sleep. You may at some time notice, after 
doing this for a while, that when you wake up, your body and mind were 
asleep, but that you were in the Sinister Presence. Your body and mind 
were asleep, but you were awake. You may begin to notice that while 
dreaming, you are awake in the dream. Begin to practice the Sinister 
Presence while dreaming. If this does or does not happen, it does not mat- 
ter. We are all different, and the form of the sinister practice that is best 
suited to our particular situation will vary according to the situation, and 
how seriously to accept the Sinister Path to be trodden by you. 

This is not lucid dreaming. In lucid dreaming, you change what is going 
on in the dream. Here we just practice the Sinister Presence with what- 
ever is going on. We do not change anything in the dream world, in any 
part of the meditation. If you wake up in the middle of the night, what a 
wonderful time for Black Magick, meditation and for all what is "sinis- 
ter". Get up and do your job 

Let your daily sinister meditation and dreams be connected with your evil 
plans. They do instruct you how to live sinisterly and work your plans 
out. Activate by every possible means your dark centres. Triumph, defeat 
corrupt religions, and open the earth to the pleasure of what is called sin. 
Against religious hypocrisy, practice radical and hideous evil. Be the 
black rider on the black horse in all circumstances. The earth is yours. 



189 



APPENDICE I 

(1) A Free Meditation on "The Dark God Atazoth." 

(2) The Office of Atazoth (includes Offering of the Chalice). 

(3) Group Magical Ceremony for Vampires 

(4) The diagram, "The Tree of Wyrd", page 221. 

Notes 

"The Tree of Wyrd" with its Seven Planets, twenty-one Dark Gods and 
corresponding ATU (Trump) Cards should be studied so deeply and so 
constantly that it becomes automatic for the sinister mind to accept it as 
the basis of all thinking on the subject of the Sinister Tarot. The Major 
Arcana of the Sinister Tarot has twenty-one trumps and not twenty-two as 
found on other Tarot Decks. The trump "Judgement or Last Judgement" 
is left out. The Satanist, the Sinister Man is not involved in the kind of 
"judgement", while it is even a forbidden word. The "Last Judgement" in 
Christianity and Islam is a doctrine of highest treachery. We only believe 
in "change" our kind of "justice". Our justice refers to necessary adjust- 
ment, equilibrating action, and dark compensation through the sinister 
acts that follow self-initiation. 

In fact, why this appendix? It is important for the Sinister Man and 
Woman to feel a link with the Dark Gods of the Cosmos every single day. 
In our modern secular and christianised society, we can easily become 
enhanced with what we see and hear. In order to reaffirm our dark aware- 
ness of ourselves as beings that are part of a greater Sinister Self, it is ab- 
solutely important to make a ritual gesture confirming a link between the 
Sinister and ourselves as found in "The Black Book of Satan III", or as in 
the Appendices. This Sinister Self is readily symbolised by the whole of 
the Tree of Wyrd. The Dark Gods and the Sinister Tarot also help us 
thereby. 

Carl Jung indicated that "the psychological mechanism of transforming 
energy is the symbol." By working with each of the Dark Gods symbols 
or signatures as found in "The Black Book of Satan II", and on looking 
on the ATU cards, looking at them visually, we can evoke a non-verbal 
affirmation of certain qualities that we would like to manifest, enhance or 
support within our natures. "The Tree of Wyrd" is the chart that repre- 
sents not only the planets Saturn, Moon, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Mercury and 
Venus with their sinister energies, but also the Dark Gods and ATU ar- 
chetypes. 



190 



In working with the Sinister Tarot as a meditative tool, take the cards 
within the deck that sinisterly inspires and motivates you more at the 
moment, place one, and no more than three, of these in front of you be- 
fore beginning you meditation process. Look at the cards before you be- 
gin the meditative process, and then go inward thinking deep for guidance 
from consciousness in how these visual affirmations can assist you in 
your sinister growth and development. 

It is important to remember that the Sinister Tarot is a visual portraiture 
or bridging language. The universal language is symbols that function as 
a bridging language that connects dark invisible and visible experiences. 
This is what is done in sinister meditation. 

THE DARK GOD ATAZOTH 




The depths of the sea 

A tunnel of knives 

There is a union here 

While he directs the Chosen 

Rage in the Eye 

Of the Goat - 

The golden triangle 

Stands against a sky of fire 

"The depths of the sea, a tunnel of knives", not only describes Atazoth's 
realm of dwelling, but also his character as Dark God. 

His kingdom is in the depths of the sea. In order to grasp the emotionality 
that he personifies and the psychological domain he rules we only need to 
think of the powerful moods of the sea. It can be turbulent, with roaring 
waves that indiscriminately batter everything in its path with tremendous 
destructive force. Like intense emotional effect that floods the personality 



191 



and drowns rationality, Atazoth would arise from his undersea residence 
and rage, and then retreat once more to the depths of the sea, his home. 

The sea in dreams and metaphor represents the unconscious. In its shal- 
lows, just below the surface, lie the emotions and memories that are read- 
ily retrievable and personal; in its dark depths are primitive creatures and 
myriad forms beyond what can be personally known the collective un- 
conscious. Water and emotions are linked symbolically, which makes the 
sea an apt realm for Atazoth, who reacts emotionally and intensely when 
he is provoked. 

While "a tunnel of knives" may describe the kind of habitation of his, in 
metal or lamellae as sharp as knives, a very dangerous place anyway, it 
also describes his temperament. He is bad-tempered, violent, vindictive, 
destructive and dangerous. A Dark God accompanied by tempest and tur- 
bulence, like the raging sea. 

I imagine Atazoth' s head as one of a goat, with his raging third eye like 
the Baphomet's effigy. Atazoth the Goat from the sea, half goat and half- 
human monster at the centre of the labyrinth beneath his palace of knives. 

"The golden triangle stands against a sky of fire." This makes us think of 
the "Triangle of Bermuda", a triangular area between Bermuda, Cape 
Hatteras, and Puerto Rico where ships and planes have disappeared with- 
out a trace. Imagine looking out on a placid sea and knowing that an emo- 
tional, angry and resentful Dark God lives under the surface, who may 
erupt in fury and pound against whatever is in his way, except for his 
chosen ones. 

"There is a union here while he directs the Chosen." To his chosen ones 
on the Sinister Pathway, he shares his dark emotions, giving form to ter- 
ror, but also to beauty and power. 

Obviously archetypally, Atazoth the conquering aristocrat imparts loyalty 
to his chosen ones, who are fighting and feasting, drinking deep and roar- 
ing with laughter at the black-smith who is sharping their own knives. 
Atazoth loves all those who deal in fury, whose eyes do not spare, and 
neither have pity, bearing in mind that, 

"When prostrate upon earth lay human life, visibly trampled down and 
foully crushed beneath religion's cruelty." (Epicurus I, 60-79) 



192 



Rerum Atazoth, tenax vigor 
Immotus in te permanens 

Lucis diurnae tempora 

Successibus determinans: 

Qui Venturis es in mundum 

Atazoth, ne tardaveris 

Atazoth, powerful sustainer 

Immutable and determining 

The hours of day and phases 

Determine: 

Your arrival in the world 

Atazoth, do not withhold to come. 

(Black Book of Satan III) 



THE OFFICE OF ATAZOTH 

(Includes Offering of the Chalice) 



For daily (dawn; dusk) or "ad libitum" performance either solo or by 
Priest and Priestess. It is also suggested to use the rite before meditation 
partly or wholly if time allows. If the "Offering" part of the office is con- 
sidered, a chalice filled with strong wine is required. If there is no "offer- 
ing", parts one and three are only to be recited and chanted or vibrated 
where requested. The altar is covered with a black cloth, and lighted with 
the usual black candles, while the celebrant is clothed with a black robe. 
The same applies for the attendants. 



First Part of the Office 

V. Satanas, in adjutorium meum intende. 
O Satan, take heed, and save me. 

R. Domine Satanas, ad adjuvandum me festina. 
Lord Satan, make haste to help me. 



193 



(Introduction Hymn) 

Dies irae, dies ilia 
Solvet Saeclum in favilla 
Teste Satan cum sibylla. 
Quantos tremor est futurus 
Quando Vindex est venturus 
Cuncta stricte discussurus. 
Dies irae, dies ilia! 



V. Aperiatur terra, et germinet Vindex. 

R. Mirabilia opera tua, Domine Satanas, et anima 
mea cogniscit nimis. 

(Chant) 

Agios o Vindex 

(Hymn) 

Non usitata nee tenui ferar 

Penna biformis per liquidum aethera 

Vates, neque in terris morabor 

Longius, invidiaque maior 

Orbis relinquam 

Priestess 

Agios Athanatos 

194 



Priest 

Dignum et justum est 

(Chant) 



Agios o Baphomet 

O Oriens splendor lucis aeternae 

Et sol justitiae: 

Veni et illumina sedentes in tenebris 

Et umbra mortis 



(Chant) 

Agios o Vindex 

(Hymn) 

Rerum Atazoth, tenax vigor 
Immotus in te permanens 

Lucis diurnae tempora 

Successibus determinans: 

Qui Venturis es in mundum 

Atazoth, ne tardaveris 

(Chant) 

Agios O Atazoth 



195 



Lectio brevis: 



We swear by war and hatred to stand 
Hand to hand, and evil for evil with rage. 
Mark, O Atazoth, and hear us now, 
Confirming this our Sinister Vow. 

Priestess 

Nocturna lux viantibus 

A nocte noctem segregans, 

Praeco diei iam sonat 

Iubarque solis evocat 



Priest 



Hoc excitatus Lucifer 

Solvit polum caligine 

Agios o Vindex 

Laetus dies hie transeat. 



Second Part of the Office 
(ad libitum) 

The celebrant now vibrates "Agios O Atazoth" standing facing the altar 
with the hands over the chalice containing strong wine, and says (Ad libi- 
tum, the offering and altar may be incensed). 



"By our love of life we have this drink 

It will become for us a gift from our God Atazoth." 



196 



The thurible and incense boat are brought forward and the celebrant 
thrice sprinkles incense upon the burning coals, saying: 



V: Incensum istud ascendat ad Te, Dominus Inferus, 
et descendat super nos beneficium Tuum. 

May this incense rise before thee, Infernal Lord, and 
may thy blessing descend upon us. 



He then takes the thurible and censes the altar and gifts. First he censes 
the chalice with three swings widdershins and bows. Then he raises the 
censer three times towards the Image of the Baphomet, then bows again. 
Lastly he censes the top and sides of the altar three times, by circumnam- 
bulation if the appointments of the temple be convenient. 



R. Memor fui nocte nominis tui, Atazoth. 
Et custodiam legem tuam. 
Omnia praecepta tua Veritas. 
Quando fades de persequentibus me judicium? 
Innova signa et itera mirabilia 
Glorifica manum et firma brachium sinistrum. 

During the night, I remember thy name Atazoth 

To observe thy law. 

All thy orders are right. 

When will thou condemn my persecutors? 

Renew thy signs and wonders, 

Thy left arm and hand are glorified. 



197 



The celebrant raises up the chalice and replaces it on the altar, passes his 
or her hands over the chalice saying convincingly, but quietly: 



"Oriens splendour lucis aeternae et sol justitiae - veni 
et illumine sedentes in tenebris et umbra mortis." 



The celebrant while holding the chalice in his or her hands, gives tribute 
to Satan, and says: 



"Suscipe, Satanas, munus quod tibi offerimus, 
Memoriam recolentes Atazoth." 



R. Veni omnipotens aeterne diabolus. 

The celebrant, before drinking from the chalice, and sharing it with oth- 
ers, says: 



May the gifts of Satan be forever with you! 

The Third Part of the Office 

The office of Atazoth (with or without offering) is closed as such: 
Chanted alternatively: 

V. Agios O Satanas 
R. Agios O Baphomet 

V. Agios O Atazoth 
R. Agios O Atazoth 



198 



V. Pleni sunt terra majestatis gloriae Tuae. 
R. Tuere nos, Domine Satanas. 

V. Ave Satanas. 
R. Ave Satanas. 

v Go, you are dismissed. 

Directing magickal energies towards personal reasons or aims should fol- 
low the "Office of Atazoth", as motto says "hunt, kill and eat some 
game". The "Office of Atazoth" can also be said prior a "Sinister Medita- 
tion Session", and obviously followed by personal activity as stated 
above. You will be surprised how your evil intentions come true. 

CHAPTER FIVE 

The Black Mass 

Introduction 

The Black Mass is a ceremonial ritual with a threefold purpose. First, it is 
a positive inversion of the mass of the Nazarene church, and in this sense 
is a rite Black Magick (see the 'Guide to Black Magick'). Second it is a 
means of personal liberation from the chains of Nazarene dogma and thus 
a blasphemy: a ritual to liberate unconscious feelings. Third, it is a 
magickal rite in itself, that is, correct performance generates magickal en- 
ergy which the celebrant can direct. 

The Black Mass has been greatly misunderstood. It is not simply an in- 
version of Nazarene symbolism and words - when a Nazarene mass is 
celebrated (as occurs every day, many times, throughout the world) cer- 
tain energies or vibrations compatible with the Nazarene ethos may or 
may not be generated, depending on the circumstances and the individu- 
als attending. That is, under certain circumstances, the Nazarene mass can 
be a ritual of 'white magic': the energies that are sometimes produced be- 
ing produced because a number of individuals of like mind are gathered 
together in ritualised setting; there is nothing in the production of ener- 
gies which is attributable to external agencies (e.g. 'god'). 



199 



What a genuine Black Mass does is 'tune into' those energies and then al- 
ter them in a sinister way . This occurs during the 'consecration' part of the 
Black Mass. The Black Mass also generates its own forms of (sinister) 
energy. 

To see the Black Mass as simply a mockery is to misunderstand its 
magick. Also, the Black Mass does not require those who conduct it or 
participate in it to believe or accept Nazarene theology: it is simply means 
that the participants accept that others, who attend Nazarene masses, do 
believe in at least to some degree in Nazarene theology - the Black Mass 
uses the energy produced by those beliefs against those who believe in 
them, by distorting that energy, and sometimes redirecting it. This is 
genuine Black Magick. 

Participants: 

Altar Priest - lies naked upon altar 
Priestess - in white robes 
Mistress of Earth - in scarlet robes 
Master - in purple robes 
Congregation - in black robes 

Setting: 

Usually an indoor Temple. If outdoors, clearings in forests or woods are 
suitable. Caves are ideal. The reason for such outdoor settings are to pro- 
vide an impression of 'enclosure'. 

Versions: 

The Black Mass exists in several versions. The one given below is the 
version most often used today. The other main version uses almost the 
same text, but is undertaken by a Priest using a naked Priestess on the al- 
tar. 

Preparation of the Temple: 

Hazel incense to be burnt (if obtainable, the hazel is mingled with civit). 
Several chalices full of strong wine. Black candles. Several patens (of sil- 
ver if possible) containing the consecrated cakes - these are baked the 
night before by the Priestess and blessed (i.e. dedicated to the Prince of 
Darkness - see chapter of Chants) by the Mistress of Earth. The cakes 
consist of honey, spring water, sea salt, wheat flour, eggs and animal fat. 
One paten is set aside for the ritual hosts. These should be obtained from 



200 



a Nazarene place of worship - but if this is not possible, they are made by 
the Priestess if imitation of them (unleavened white hosts). 



The Mass 

The Priestess signifies the beginning of the Mass by clapping her hands 
together twice. The Mistress of Earth turns to the congregation, makes the 
sign of the inverted pentagram with her left hand, saying: 

/ will go down to the altars in Hell. 

The Priestess responds by saying: 

To Satan, the giver of life. 

All: 

Our Father which wert in heaven 

Hallowed be thy name 

In heaven as it is on Earth. 

Give us this day our ecstasy 

And deliver us to evil as well as temptation 

For we are your kingdom for aeons and aeons. 

Master: 

May Satan the all-powerful Prince of Darkness 
And Lord of Earth 
Grant us our desires. 

All: 

Prince of Darkness, hear us! 

I believe in one Prince, Satan, who reigns over this 

Earth, 

And in one Law which triumphs over all. I believe in 

one Temple 



201 



Our Temple to Satan, and in one Word which triumphs 

over all: 

The Word of ecstasy. And I believe in the Law of the 

Aeon, 

Which is sacrifice, and in the letting of blood 

For which I shed no tears since I give praise to my 

Prince 

The fire-giver and look forward to his reign 

And the pleasures that are to come! 

The Mistress kisses the Master, then turns to the congregation, saying: 
May Satan be with you. 

Master: 

Veni, omnipotens aeternae diabolus! 

Mistress: 

By the word of the Prince of Darkness, I give praise to 

you 

(She kisses the lips of the altar-Priest) 

My Prince, bringer of enlightenment. I greet you 

Who cause us to struggle and seek the forbidden 

thoughts. 

(The Master repeats the 'Veni' chant) 
Mistress: 

Blessed are the strong for they shall inherit the Earth. 

(She kisses the chest of the altar-Priest) 

Blessed are the proud for they shall breed gods! 

(She kisses the penis of the altar-Priest) 



202 



Let the humble and the meek die in their misery! 

(She kisses the Master who passes the kiss on to the Priestess who kisses 
each member of the congregation. After this, she hands the paten contain- 
ing the 'hosts' to the Mistress. The Mistress holds the paten over the altar- 
Priest, saying:) 

Praised are you, my Prince and lover, by the strong: 
Through our evil we have this dirt; by our boldness and 
Strength, it will become for us a joy in this life. 

All: 

Hail Satan, Prince of life ! 

(The Mistress places the paten on the body of the altar-Priest, saying qui- 
etly:) 

Suscipe, Satanas, munus quad tibi offerimus memori- 
am Recolentes vindex. 

(The Priestess, quietly saying 'Sanctissimi Corporis Satanas', begins to 
masturbate the altar-Priest. As she does, the congregation begin to clap 
their hands and shout in encouragement while the Master and the Mis- 
tress chant the 'Veni' chant. The Priestess allows the semen to fall upon 
the 'hosts', then hands the paten to the Mistress who holds it up before the 
congregation saying to them:) 

May the gifts of Satan be forever with you. 

All: 

As they are with you! 

(The Mistress returns the paten to the body of the altar-Priest, takes up 
one of the chalices, saying:) 

Praised are you, my Prince, by the defiant: through our 
Arrogance and pride we have this drink: let it become 
for us an elixir of life. 



203 



(She sprinkles some of the wine over the altar-Priest and towards the 
congregation, then returns the chalice to the altar, saying to the congrega- 
tion:) 

With pride in my heart I give praise to those who drove 

The nails 

And he who thrust the spear into the body of Yeshua, 

The impostor. 

May his followers rot in their rejection and filth! 

(The Master addresses the congregation saying:) 

Do you renounce Yeshua, the great deceiver, and all his 
works? 

All: 

We do renounce the Nazarene Yeshua, the great de- 
ceiver 

And all his works. 

Master: 

Do you affirm Satan? 

All: 

We do affirm Satan! 

(The Master begins to vibrate 'Agios o Satanas' while the Mistress picks 
up the paten with the 'hosts' and turns to the congregation, saying:) 

/ who am the joys and pleasures of life which strong 

men 

Have forever sought, am come to show you my body 

and my blood. 



204 



(She gives the paten to the Priestess, then removes the robe of the Priest- 
ess, saying:) 

Remember, all you gathered here, nothing is beautiful 

except Man: 

But most beautiful of all is Woman. 

(The Priestess gives the paten back to the Mistress, then takes the chalices 
and consecrated cakes to the congregation who eat and drink. When all 
have finished, the Mistress holds up the paten, saying:) 

Behold, the dirt of the earth which the humble will eat! 

(The congregation laughs while the Mistress flings the 'hosts' at them 
which they trample underfoot while the Master continues with the 'Agios 
o Satanas' vibration. The Mistress claps her hands three times to signal 
to the congregation. She then says: 

Dance, I command you! 

(The congregation then begin a dance, counter sunwise, chanting 'Satan! 
Satan!' while they dance. The Priestess catches them one by one, kisses 
the person caught and then removes their robe after which they return to 
the dance. The Mistress stands in the centre of the dancers, and uplifting 
her arms, says:) 

Let the church of the impostor Yeshua crumble into 
dust 

Let all the scum who worship the rotting fish suffer and 
die in their misery and rejection! 
We trample on them and spit of their sin! 
Let there be ecstasy and darkness; let there be chaos 
and laughter, 

Let there be sacrifice and strife: but above all let us en- 
joy the gifts of life! 

(She signals to the Priestess who stops the dancer of her choice. The con- 
gregation then pair off, and the orgy of lust begins. The Mistress helps the 
altar-Priest down from the altar, and he joins in the festivities if he 
wishes.) 



205 



Should the Master and Mistress wish, the energies of 
the ritual are then directed by them towards a specific 
intention. 

NOTES: 

During the 'consecration' of the 'hosts', the Master may opt to say the fol- 
lowing quietly (leaving the Veni chant to the Mistress): 

Muem suproc mine tse cob 

He then takes up the chalice, saying: 

Murotaccep menoissimer ni rutednuffe sitlum orp iuq 
iedif muiretsym itnematset inretea ivon iem siniugnas 
xilac mine tse cih. 

It is this chalice which the Mistress then takes to sprinkle the altar-Priest. 
The above words are usually printed on a small card which is placed on 
the altar before the Mass begins: the Master using the card when the 
above is spoken. 

As with all ceremonial rituals, it is helpful if all participants know from 
memory the content and spoken text. It is important that this is done and 
that the ritual, when undertaken, follows the text on every occasion. The 
ritual then is more effective as a ritual , enabling the participants to be 
both more relaxed and more able to enter into the spirit of the rite. 

THE BLACK MASS - GAY VERSION 

Guidelines for Gay Initiates 

i) Temple Organisation: 

The Temple is organised according to the principles laid down in the 
'Black Book of Satan I' except that: a) for women, the External Adept 
who organises the Temple is known by the title 'Erie' b) the Initiation of 



206 



new members, and the rituals (such as the Black Mass) which are used by 
the Temple are changed from the texts given in the Black Book I and 
other writings in accordance with the principles given below. 

ii) Rituals: 

In general, the form of the ritual used and much of the spoken text is un- 
altered. 
The titles/roles of the participants are changed thus: 



a) for men - the role of 'Priestess' is assigned to the Acolyte; the role 
of 'Mistress of Earth' is assigned to the Deacon. 

b) b) for women - the role of 'Master' is assigned to the High Priest- 
ess; that of 'Priest' to the Magistra. 

Thus, for example, the participants in the Black Mass are: 

a) for men - the Priest; the Acolyte; the Altar-Priest. 

b) for women - Magistra; Priestess; Altar-Priestess. 

In rituals with an overt sexual content, heterosexual intercourse is re- 
placed by excitation to orgasm (usually orally) for women, and penetra- 
tion for men (unless in the case of men, the Choregos favours oral stimu- 
lation). The Choregos/Eria can decide on suitable variations according to 
taste and preference. 

iii) Images 

Sapphic Temples are generally sub-dedicated (ie. although primarily 
dedicated to Satan, they are also dedicated to another Dark Deity) to 
Hecate, and accordingly an image of Hecate (painting, sculpture etc.) is 
present in the Temple. Also reproductions of Atus VI and III of the Sinis- 
ter Tarot may be present, the latter representing Baphomet. Male Temples 
are usually sub-dedicated to Sapanur: the 'demon' of all-male spirituality, 
and an image is present in the Temple. Traditionally, Sapanur is depicted 
as a strong man of sinister features who wears thongs on his arms. He 
brandishes a cuboid from which intense light is emerging, and his mem- 
ber is well formed and erect. Reproductions of Atus X, XII and XV may 
also be present. (Note: in the Septenary System, Hecate is associated with 
the sphere of the Moon, and Sapanur with the 1 1th path.) 



207 



The Mass 

Setting: 

Usually an indoor Temple. Black altar cloth and black candles. Behind 
the altar is an inverted pentagram and on the altar, a cuboid. If outdoors - 
candles in lanterns. 

Participants: 

Altar Priest - naked on altar 

Priest - black robes 

Deacon - purple robes 

Acolyte - white robes 

Guardian - appropriate colours, with face mask 

Preparations: 

Hazel incense to be burnt. Silver paten containing hosts, specially ob- 
tained - or made before the ritual by the Acolyte (unlevelled and in imita- 
tion of Nazarene type). Other preparations as in the Black Book I. 

The rite: 

The Deacon begins the Mass by clapping his hands twice. He turns to the 
congregation and makes the sign of the inverted pentagram with his left 
hand, saying: I will go down to the altars in Hell. 

The Acolyte responds: 

To Satan, giver of life. 

(The congregation and all present then recite the Satanic Our Father and 
the Creed [see texts of Black Mass in Black Book I]). 

After, the Deacon says: 

May Satan be with you. 



208 



All: 

As He is with you. 

Deacon: 

Veni omnipotent aeterne diabolus! 

Priest: 

By the word of the Prince of Darkness 
I give praise to thee. 

(He kisses the lips of the altar-Priest) 
Priest: 

My Prince, bringer of lust and fire. 
I greet you who cause us to struggle 
And seek the forbidden pleasure. 

Deacon: 

Blessed are the strong 

For they shall bring delight. 

(He kisses the chest of the altar-Priest) 

Blessed are the proud 
For they produce ecstasy. 

(He kisses the penis of the altar-Priest) 

Let the Nazarenes die in their rejection 
And misery! 

(He turns to the congregation) 

We who defy know how to lust! 



209 



(He kisses the Acolyte who passes the kiss onto the members of the con- 
gregation. The Acolyte then hands the Deacon the paten containing the 
hosts. The Deacon holds them up, saying:) 

Praised are you my Prince 
By the proud: through our evil 
We have this dirt; by our boldness 
It will become for us a joy! 

All 

Hail Satan, Prince of Darkness! 

(The Deacon places the paten on the body of the altar-Priest, saying qui- 
etly:) 

Suscipe Satanas munus quod tibi offerimus memor- 
iam recolentes Atazoth. 

(The Acolyte quietly says 'Sanctissimi Corporis Satanas' and begins to 
masturbate the altar-Priest - via hand or mouth according to his desire. As 
he does this, the congregation begin to clap their encouragement while 
the Deacon chants loudly:) 

Veni omnipotens aeterne diabolus! 

(The Acolyte allows the semen of the altar-Priest to fall upon the hosts - 
or he, himself deposits the semen if orgasm was achieved via mouth. The 
Deacon then takes up the now consecrated paten saying:) 

May the gifts of Satan be forever with you! 

All: 

As they are with you! 

(The Deacon then takes up one of the chalices, saying:) 



210 



Praised are you Prince of Darkness 

By the defiant: 

Through our lusts for delights 

We have this drink. 

Let it become for us an elixir of joy. 

(He sprinkles some of the wine over the altar-Priest, replaces the chalice 
and says:) 

With pride in my heart I give praise 

To those who drove the nails 

And he who thrust the spear 

Into the body of Yeshua, the impostor. 

May his followers rot in filth! 

(The Guardian stands before the congregation saying:) 

Do you renounce the Nazarene Yeshua 
The great deceiver 
And all his works? 

All: 

We do renounce Yeshua the deceiver 
And all his works. 

Guardian: 

Do you affirm Satan? 

All: 

We do affirm Satan. 

Guardian: 

Hail and praise to Satan, the lord of life 



211 



And provider of pleasure. 

(The Deacon vibrates the Agios o Satanas while the Priest picks up the 
paten with the hosts and says to the congregation :) 

I who am the joys and pleasures 
Which you my Brethren seek 
Am here to show you my body. 

(He holds the paten out while the Guardian removes his robe. The Dea- 
con points to him as the Acolyte fondles the Priest and says:) 

Most beautiful of all 
Is the power of our lusts. 

(The Deacon takes the paten from the Priest, saying:) 

Behold the dirt of the Earth 
Which the humble eat! 

(He then throws the hosts to the ground while the congregation laughs 
and trample the hosts. The congregation abandon themselves to their 
lusts. The Deacon chants Agios o Satanas three times and then joins them 
in the celebration. Feasting and drinking begin as the pleasures of the 
flesh are enjoyed.) 



212 




placfe <goboe£& Halt, JfltetresK of Vampire* 



213 



#roup magical Ceremony for Vampire* 

W&t Calling of the #obbeSS Hali, jllistress of Vampires, anb the Unbeab 
altoaps possesses more potoer in a #roup bue to the increase of abailable life 
energy for the Sacrifice. 3n an? Such group ritual it is necessary that only one 
celebrant leabs through the ^eben ^)teps of Ritual battle the others Support 
the celebrant as a proper congregation. 

Wbt g>etoen £>teps; of ftitual 

l. entering the Chamber. 

2. Che declaration of g>elt*. 

3. Che Calling to the jf our TOinbS. 

4. Che Sacrifice. 

5. ^ampiric Communion. 

6. Restoration of Corner. 

7. Heabing the Chamber. 

L entering tfje Chamber 

€&e plate of magical ritual map tie inboors or outboors but must be secure 
from interference from tjje profane. Hocfe tfie boor* or posit guarbs. Jifeconnect 
telephones. Close shabes, curtains, etc. Habe all ceremonial tools! prepareb 
anb positioneb aheab of time. 

entering the place of magic enables pou to separate yourself from the profane 
toorlb of eberpbap life, Che physical act of going into the chamber enhances the 
mental anb emotional becision to enter into ^ampiric Communion. 3t is best to 
be able to use the magical chamber for this purpose alone, as this further Sanc- 
tifies the room but it is better to babe Communion than not in eberp case. 

Ugain, pou bo not merely enter a physical chamber but enter a chamber free of 
bisbeliefs. 



214 



Here pou cfjoose to tulip beliebe in anb accept tfje realities of magic anb tfje 
Unbeab #obS pou sifjall Summon. 

Here pou leabe befjinb pour boubting Scepticism anb open pourself tulip to tbe 
celebration of tfjat tot)idb pou are: a Hiding Vampire, Jllaster of tfje SHorlbs 
botb H>een anb Unseen, Jllagician Supreme anb Bebicateb TOorsfjipper anb 
£>erbant to ftbose Wfyo Habe 3^t£fen! 

2* W&t Beclaratfon nl &tli 

Jfacing toesft totoarb tfje mirror (tfje bominant focus; of tfje direction of 
tfje ritual sfyoulb be totoarb tfje toesft, if pos&ible) tfje celebrant of tfje 
ceremony brisfulp claps, fjanb ttoice in rapib smcces&ion. Ityisf is; a srign 
tfjat all attention be birecteb full? upon tfje ritual, ftyen tfje celebrant 
beclares fjtsf status as; a Hibing Vampire anb tfje purpose of tfje cere- 
mony in f)is oton toorbs. 0m example: 

"Hear me noto! 3 am a Vampire, a prebator of fmmans! 3 fjabe 
entereb fjerein to Call tfje (gobbesfsf Eali, Jflistresfsf of Vam- 
pires;, anb tfje #obs of tfje Unbeab into tW sacreb place. 3 
fjabe gatfjereb Hifeforce from fmmans. 3 am fillet) to oberfloto- 
ing! 3 offer up tf)is essence to tfje Vampire (gobs;, Cftose Mbo 
?|abe JXisen. 3 am fjere to feeb anb be braineb! 3 am fjere to Ut 
anb be reborn. 3 am fjere to strengthen mp bonb toitf) tfje true 
gobs of tf)is toorlb! 3 am a Vampire!" 

ZMty Calling to tje jfour W&ivtox 

Wbt celebrant of tt>e ceremony faces eacf) of tfje four points! of tfje compass in 
tfje following orber: sotitl), east, nortb anb west, St eacf) birection, tije tele- 
brant raises a toanb or staff or ot&er toooben implement totoarb tfje iiori?on 
anb, in fjis oton toorbs, calls tbe Bnbeab <§obs to come forty to join in tfjis 



215 



ceremony. Efje Calling must lie ijonest, birect anb ftlleb until emotional potoer. 
?|ere tit tusft one example: 

Jfaxfog tfje &outi) 

u ®\) (gobbet Halt, Jtttetregg of ^ampireg, <0f) (great tebeab (gobs! 
0\) moat powerful ant) Ancient Vampires;! 0\) true Jfeterg of tfjfe 
eartf)! Join me fjere! pe toitf) me in tin* place! 3 call |9ou noto!" 

Jfating tiie €a*t 

"3 call to nou (Sobbed Halt, anb tfje onln true goti^, anb offer up to 
nou mn life es&ence! Come! Jfeeb upon me! 3 call J9ou noto!" 

gating tjieilortl) 

"3 geeu |9our Company! 3 #eeu J^our Hfebom! 3 2eeu |9our $otoer! 
Cnter freeln into tf)i£ place for |9ou are moat toelcome! 3 call |9ou 
noto!" 

Jfattng tjie ZEKSe^t 

"i§>et asrtbe |9our boubtg for 3 am sincere! 3 offer up to §^ou tun life! 
ftaue! Cat! Brink of me! Jfor 3 am §ourg to u£e a£ §ou toill! 3 call 
nou noto!" 

Here tbe celebrant birects tbe accumulateb Meforce to tbe Unbeab OTbo are 
present. M tbe celebrant bas not bebelopeb Sufficient antral atoareneSS to hi- 
rectlp Sense tbe presence of CboSe OTbo Habe gfastoereb tije Calling, be 
Sboulb birect tbe force tbrougb tbe mirror. Cbc mirror acts bete as a #atetoap 
to tbe otber toorlb. 

3n a group ceremony, tbe otber participants Sboulb birect tbeir Hifeforce Sacri- 
fice to tbe celebrant, focusing upon tbe mibsection near tbe Solar plexus. 3n 
sucb a group ritual, tbe celebrant tben acts as a lens to furtber focus anb pro- 



216 



ject the stream of life to the Unbeab Who map first bisuallp manifest as im- 
ages in the mirror. 

tCfje Hifeforcc is exhaleb through the mouth mitt) a long, sloto anb controlleb 
tiding Sounb. Ctje Hibing Vampire literally pumps the Hifeforce out of his 
bobp in a continuous stream of potoer up repeating this sequence of (l) inhal- 
ing beeplp through the nostrils anb then (2) exhaling Sloto Ip anb completely 
through the mouth. 

Che effort to expel energy must continue mitt) no thought of personal comfort. 
(Exhaustion is to be expecteb. (Consult a boctor first if pou babe health con- 
cerns), l^e effort neebs to continue until there is goob ebibence that the Un- 
beab are accepting the Sacrifice, Che more one can gibe anb the more one emp- 
ties Self of the Meforce, the more return floto of transformation anb aib can 
be receibeb. 

Remember that nothing is free anb the Unbeab must be mobeb bp pour offer- 
ing before Che? map choose to assist in Crue Snitiation. Che members of the 
$riesthoob of the temple are initiateb into a Higher Sacrifice tohich has the 
outtoarb form of less effort but requires an inner biscipline of a Higher (fl^rber. 
Such is rebealeb at the right time to those founb toorthp through their bebica- 
tion anb personal sacrifice to the temple. 

&ome of tfje &fgn* tfmt inotcate tfie $re*ence of tfie ?Hnbeab tmluoe: 

1. Che feeling of mobing air, as in a cool breeze (Che Coming of the 
Jtlinbs). 

2. Singling sensations in the fingertips anb face in particular. 

3. Unusual pulling sensations at the solar plexus. 

4. Subben upsurge of mixeb emotions of jop, lobe, worship, fear, etc. 

5. Jfeeling of cobtoeb StranbS being laib ober face or hanbs. 

6. Ringing in ears. 

7. Visual sense of the room filling toith mistp bapour. 

8. Sensations of being toucheb or Strokeb. 



217 



9. Hearing one's name spofeen aloub. 

10. Classic poltergeist effects (lebitation of yourself or objects in tbe 
cbamber). 

U. ^isuallp Sighting tbe Unbeab present first in tbe mirror, ttjen in tbe 
chamber. 

12. Breams of f lying, falling or trabelling tbrougb tunnels after tbe ritual. 

13. Astral projection follotoing ritual into tbe presence of tbe Unbeab. 



5*#amp<rfc Communion 

&S tbe Unbeab accept tbe "ploob" of Sacrifice (tbe Hifeforce), anb exbaustion 
nears or arribes, tbere comes a Subtle Sbift. Cbc Vampire #obS present babing 
tafeen Cbcir fill, jubge tbe participant (s) as to tbeir mortbiness for transfor- 
mation anb Higber initiation. Cben to simply be in tbe presence of tbe Clber 
(gobs, bomeber, boes accelerate personal ebolution. 

VLo tbose founb toortbp in tbeir efforts, tbe #obS map cboose to release tbe 
rarefieb bigbcr energy of l^bcir 0\an (Essence in a return floto. M tbis bappens 
(as mill almost altoaps occur in tbe presence of an 3nner temple member of 
tbe priestboob) tben tbe participant (s) mill biscober a renetoal of energy anb 
bitalitp. Cbis &ain of iflercp map be meafe or strong anb map take place at 
anp time buring tbe ceremony. 

6* Wf>e ftetftoration of Jtotoer 

&S Communion enbs, tbe celebrant brinks from tbe cbalice anb beclares again 
bis cbosen Status as a bebication. Here is an example: 

&aise tbe Cbalice before tbe mirror. 

"%W fe tfie bloob of mp bittintf paat, present, anb pet to be* % brink 
tfie life mtx&t of tfjose totio exfet only to aertoe mp toilL $ brink tfjfe 
in remembrance of t&at to&ic& 3 am, Vampire, tbe prebator of bu~ 
man**" 



218 



Brink from tfje cbalice. Hotoer tfje cbalice to altar. Jf ace tfje mirror ant clap 
again ttoice, briskly. 

7* leatoing tfje Cfwmfcer 

31 a member of tfje priestboob is present, tije Stoorb or knife is braton anb hi- 
recteb to eacb of tfje four points; of tfje compass in memory of ttje iflost An- 
cient $act anb as a iflpsterp of tfje priestboob, ttje ISUorbS anb JtameS are 
Spoken. 

tCJjen tfje celebrant extinguished all remaining fire anb proclaims tfje Closure 
toitb toorbs sucb as: 

"£>o it fe bone." 

®23itbout anotber toorb, leabe tbe cbamber anb go into a place of brighter 
ligbts. (Eat anb brink to restore a more normal Sense of life. M in a group, 
celebrate anb make merrp. 

W&t ftitual featan€nb. 



219 




"€3)te is tfje liloob of mj> bictim* natft, present, attti pet to be. 3 brink 
tfje lite essence of tbose to&o exist onlp to serbe mp toill $ brink tfjis 
in remembrance of tfwt to&icf) 3 am, Vampire, tfje orebator of ba- 
nians*" 



220 



$ 



TfhfT 'FREE 

01 



MERCURY 



Hidden Pathways 



10 LIDAGON/ XI DESIRE 



•at 



MOON 



13 NEMICU/ XVII THE STAR 



!>c? 



JUPITER 




VENUS 



221 



Appendix II 



Old Manuscript of the Order of Nine Angles 

The artwork, the "Self-immolation Rite" (lyric) enters in the true myster- 
ies of Traditional Satanism, and have those points of revelation for which 
any mechanism is inadequate, and find no response or understanding 
from the average man or woman in the street, and them that the initiate 
and adept may contact. Of these mysteries as found developed in the 
Seven Cosmic Spheres of the "Self-immolation Rite", only the initiates 
and true adepts are the expositors of the lyric, when all others remain un- 
moved when listening to these mysteries. The lyric only frightens them. 

The Spheres of the Cosmic Tree of Wyrd are the places of sinister pur- 
pose, which cannot be understood unless we discipline ourselves as much 
as possible to pathworking, meditation, study and practice, sinister living. 
The pathways of the Cosmic Tree of Wyrd is not "the Way", but major 
corridors of energies leading to the spheres from where the energies vi- 
brate to and fro, for creative purposes, macrocosmically and microcosmi- 
cally. There, one has the Great Sinister Council of twenty-one Dark Gods. 
Among them, the great directors are Satanas, Vindex and Atazoth. The 
Sun sphere is the major point of tension. It is the sphere of vision, under- 
standing and prophecy. 

Much you learn in this book, as you tread the sinister pathway, the closer 
you stand to the energies of the Dark Gods. Let your knowledge of these 
things, be also dark light, wisdom and passion. 

Let your evil emerge like a stream of Satanic strength. Guard yourself 
well from untruth as taught among the Christians and other religions, they 
only have hypocritical dogma's. Prepare yourself for changes all along 
your sinister life. 

Grasp the seven visions of the "Self-immolation Rite", and reflect on the 
esoteric significance of the presented sinister truth, which as yet seems to 
you as most questionable. Ideals are formulated in this lyric, entering as 
such the cave of your own Abyssal World, your mind. The Dark Gods are 
not mere ideals, but channels for the sinister to fulfil the work of destruc- 
tion and restoration. The new world you and I are dreaming of. 
© July 2010 - Magister Hagur (Gent, Belgium) 



222 



OPENING 

-Disembodied art Thou- Sunk into the black pit, the dark night 
of the soul. All roads that lead here are scattered with corpses 
and broken souls and gibbering idiots. Be not a gibbering ape! 
For all who traverse these dark spheres and explore their 
shadow selves will emerge as Gods! I say this with my mouth, 
which trembles in memory of a time when demons walked the 
earth, the various examples of their cookery billowing in the 
wind. But now, heads roll past my feet, encased in pastry. 
THE GATE HAS OPENED! Enter dark angels, Enter... 

Prepare Ye for the Self Immolation Rite! 



FIRST DARK SPHERE: LUNA - HIDDEN KNOWLEDGE 



Before you, is a silver crescent moon, touch it. You 
are now entering the dark sphere, of Luna. This, is 
earthy, fertile land, a moist cavernous terrain. A young 
maiden approacheth wearing a crescent moon headdress 
and a blue robe. She, Is, beautiful! She offers her hand in 
friendship. Touch her hand. Ah! Smooth porcelain, the dew of 
the moon on her cheeks. But this is a lovely place, instantly she 
transforms... into a dark homed beast, vague in shape but clear 
in nature. The horn... proceeds to impale You! Gouging your in- 
testines! Rupturing your stomach! Blood and bile, vomits from 
your splitting torso! The hom, has shattered your vertebrae! The 
beast brings down a starless night and withdraws. You see brief- 
ly, the face of a woman, wracked with laughter, mocking your 
very essence. She too is now gone into the black, that gnaws at 
your astral bones. This is the sphere of hidden knowledge. The 
blood that continues to gush, has formed a glowing red pool. 
Scry now, into the pool. It will show you secrets of what you are, 
of what you want to be, and what you can be. Keep this informa- 
tion clear, in your mind, you will need it later The thick, liquid 
stirs... look... Look into the pool You filmy regenerates! 



223 



n 



SKX»TODARKSPHHffiMElWXIKY-mM©PORMAnOfN 

WTTHABLAST OF MYTRUMPCT!! HEAL YOUR 
WOUNDST 
Before you the yellow sagil of Moray. Touch it Aimed with 
fa knowledge extracted from me pool you are now entering 
(be dart sphere of Mercury. This is a desolate place. Heath 
blasted by fiery tempest, scorpions eaung chaned animal See, 
bow (be dismembeied arc scattered to the bitter winds! The an 
coogeals and chokes. Farewell happy fields! Hail bonota! Hail! 
This is die sphere of nanslamanon. But do not tremble* (he 
face of a breeze (hat would dismantle your features. Instead, be 
indulgent, remember all mat you saw in the bloody pool 
remember your deepest desires. 



si U 



Before yon now is a Mack averted pentagram. Tins, is the 
womb of Mercury, me Eye of Satan. TMs is the gateway, of 
transfonnatkm! The pentagram will begm to move closer... you 
will fed the fear and sensuality of inetamoipl»sis, y«n form 
cracking, shedding and mutating, as it takes on (he attribute, 
scryedfr^ the previous sphere^ Transfers 
pfete, when you past through (he pentagram, mi emerge « (he 
threshold of me next sphere, as mat, winch you desire to be. 
Only intense lust for this outcome will pull you through. Passiv- 
ity wfllrcnderyou as useless ash, cast, haomepfcofapartHwIar 
nameless horror. But baric! The pentagram grates forth... 
TRANSFORM!!! 



224 



THIRD DARK SPHERE: VENUS - ECSTASY AND LOVE 

Before you, is the green sigil of Venus, Touch H. Transformed, 
you are now entering the third daik sphere. You're standing up 
to your waist, in a freezing river. The torrid water* rushing 
through a valley, of white, lilies. In fruitful groves and barren 
plains, the empty shall drink, and the drank, shall be empty. 
What passion is this that tears the sky with storms of Mood and 
Mack flame? This, is the sphere, of Ecstasy, and Love. Facing 
you further up the river, is a naked woman! corpse white skin, 
and long black hair. She crouches astride the river and menstru- 
ates into the water. The blood forms itself into a human figure 
floating beneath the surface. With your hands, begin to massage 
the blood into your ideal lover, fashioning every part of h ac- 
radingtoyoorcerebrelandarimaiisfc 
lover by the hands, Come! Fill the flowing bowl, an**, 
consonaiemlhetuAiJaawaieps'neaihtherapiigsky.. 
Drink now your fill and more, of Love!.. 



Is^lS 



1 



x 



V 



3 



fagat+mtata 



rn 



225 



X 



FOURTH DARK SPHERE SOL- VISION, UNDERSTANDING 
AND PROPHECY 

Witt your lover, by your side, I pot before you, (he gold sigil of 
the Sun, touch k You we bow entering the dark sphere of Sol. 
The swords Oat cast their shadow, over baleful paradise, oYaw 
back, to reveal mountain ranges, majestic against a sky, of 
flame. You are standing on (be edge of the circle made by nine 
8acrilKb)st<H»e«.Here 1 UiereisathicVdartaKSSwcavcdbythe 
ungated fog and contained by me mountains. Those roaring ob- 
scurcrs of that which lies beyond) Illuminated by (be glow of 
putrefaction, the copse of your fbimer self; disctnfcd during 
transformation, toes in (he circles centre. Witness (he repulsive 
entities (hat violate and mutilate your coipse! This sacred shdl, 
is bow the prey of eveiyneciophiliac and cannibal! It seems hri* 
daily, (hat (bey are perforating gross obscenities for 
bi« t ki<*ckMer-TlKC0fp««delk3tdygt«ed,aijd 
fte bones extracted, (here creatures are constmctinga 
tower, (hat rises far above the mountain peaks. Tneir 
woftfrnisbed,*ieywBn6nn^b<r^ 
and drvsae disposition. They hght a protective cwde of fire 
(be stones. This, is the sphere, of vision, understaodini 
and prophecy. Acconavutied by your lover, climb the bloody 
bones to (he top. Here, you will see yomlungdoun,sunofaidrng, 
stretching out far into the solar fire, of increase. See your 
fempkst Your richest Your works! AU in progress... contem- 
plate all (hat you have now, and all, (hat you hope to achieve in 
your journey so far, as a dark messiah. Take pleasure, tor you 
can make anything, simple... 

KARUSAMSU(x44) 

| USE rT AS A MANTRA] 



mi 



226 



FIFTH DARK SPHERE: MARS - SACRIFICE, DEATH 
AND DESTRUCTION 

I put before you, the red sigU, of Mais. Touch it You are now 
entermg the firm dark sphere; You are stiU in the tower, but see, 
how a long despairing shadow now fclb over you, castfiom 
above by a Black Angd. What honor b due? What vikness 
crawls forth to kin dowry in unnatural festoons? Look! The sky, 
is blackened wimsmokeJ ..Have yon enjoyed the scene so fcr? 
Consider again your kingdoms... THEY'RE BEING EATEN 
BY FLAMES Enormous blue larvae leap into die carnage, and 
become bloated on the torrent* of blood and the anguished dis* 
embowehDem of your minions! The flesh is flayed and the hid- 
eous dead wise to strangle the living. Eaten, necks and heads 
sp«t,bit>fcttcwstiii^scaifokinigto 
shrieks of the dying fill your ear* until they bleed, blood, also 
i,fiom your nttmlhthat hangs open, in tonortThb, 
the sphere of sacrifice, death, and destruction. Your, 
hair b Ming out! LOOK DOWNIt Entities, are now 
dismantling the tower. And they look hungry. But 
isrnissuig.Thef^byasacfifictalitone,. 
wer, is being hung, drawn and quartered, by black rot 
skeletons and other such animated carcasses! Sanity! Leaves! 
m the gouge! Of an eye! Repulsive entities, have torn you to the 
ground, but they are saving yon till last, when you will be given 
special and lengthy treatment For now; they wish you to watch 
the destruction, of all that you are... delighting n your contort- 
ing fine, mat bleeds, and weeps, and becomes as a mask, of 
death. I win have to leave you here, for not even I can bear such 
terrible sights... I may be back in time to save you but, don't 
count on it- Solace for the wretched? Nay! 
There is only damnationl 



rnn 



227 



SIXTH DARK SPHERE: JUPITER - WISDOM 

/ HAVE RETURNER And I see you, twitch with life! >ferily 
fern art strong of ratal, which is (he food tat will raise a few. 
Ho^lgiveyou f lbevioHiijJI,ofJi^ietT«ichit,mdetilcr 

(he calm wilderness, of the sixth, dart, sphere. Here, (here is 
soft sand and silence. The crimson sky is stony and peace fins 
yon, like cool water in your skull. Sketch out your limbs, 
ledine, like the alh»OT^fliatraU its heavy bcaK<Jp<Hi the ^ 
ckmsocssofdielied^ Relax. But imn^ 
lead to a shattering of limbs upon vicious lock formations. 
Every sphere needs amusement All is gone. Your lover is 
slaughtered.. -Do not love so much that you cannot witness the 
death of your lover- Death loo is a natural process, reliable, 
tomourable, and endeaih^Tti*, fete 
ning towards you now is a child, made entirely of a white^ 
brilliance. It stands before yon, and the light becomes as^ 
mbi9r,wltoidfecBOB^you»a>vc4d 
that you thought would bring power and respect The f 
power within begins to stir. Yon begin to realise, that 
do not need, anything. Tbatjost your self is enough. 1 
Stay a while in this sphere, and meditate upon self-reliance,' 
self-love, self-power, and the kingdom, with*!.. 



228 



SEVENTH DARK SPHERE: SATURN - CHAOS 

NOW, Before You, is the indigo, afeS, of Saturn. Touch it You 
are entering me seventh and final dark sphere. You are standing 
on a hill, beneath a clear mgbt sky. Directly above is the star 
known as Naos. It pulsates, and grows, illuminating and expect- 
ant. The land around is strewn with die burning shards of a 
dying aeon, suffused with an imderstamlmg that only stillness 
can express, when (be appearance is burned to ash, and the es- 
sence is revealed. This, is the sphere of Chaos! You have 
become all that you have learned during this journey of self- 
evolution, you are the essence of everything. And via this al- 
chemical process, you understand, Qui power resides purely, in 
(be quality of self-hon^ With this, you have the choice to 
alter your fife and ihe work! in whichever way yoaf^lhnes- 
^ry.VVifttfiiskm^tedg^m-Kyom-anmmwultaCioiJtothe 
sky! Blow winds! Cmek Ac tempera/.' See how the sky 
splits open at your command! A purple rent, tears its 
way across the heavens. 

Agios OAtazoth! 

Bbck, nebulous shapes, descend fan she rent, 

to gradually envelop the hill. 

The gales, are aligned! They me ntuming! 

Now, is the New Aeon! Now, is Chaos! 

Vmdex! est Venturas! 



•Embodied art thou! You have learned your cross. You have 

dragged yourself op, from the excrement, that was your fife! 

And now lo your black wings do unfurl. 

So go form Dark Messiah! The world is yours! 

Destroy! And Create! 

Aperitturtonetgenninet Wrefearf 



AI 



229 












230 







Wm - 








^H 


WW 


M 


he "IT^^H 


IfO 


uf^jA r 











231 






ONA MSS and Copyright 

Copyright is an anachronistic concept. It is against the spirit of the free 
distribution and dissemination of information, ideas and concepts which 
is essential to the subversive and evolutionary strategy of the ONA. Fur- 
thermore, the production and distribution of written material in the form 
of printed books and pamphlets is no longer the main means of distribu- 
tion and dissemination of written material. 

The modern means of communication - such as the Internet - which have 
been developed have allowed such distribution and dissemination by 
other means. Nevertheless, the production of printed books remains a 
valuable resource. 

The ONA has no interest whatsoever - and never has had an interest - in 
making any profit from the sale and distribution of ONA MSS, whether 
in book format or otherwise. For this reason there has never been any 
such thing as an "officially approved" or "officially published" ONA 
book or published item. Individuals are free to publish and distribute - 
and, in the case of printed material, or compilations in whatever medium, 
charge for - any and all ONA material, compilations of ONA material, 
and ONA books, such as the Deofel Quintet, without any prior approval 
from the ONA or authors such as Anton Long. The only authentic ONA 
material is that which is reproduced - by whatever means - exactly, in 
terms of text and illustrations (if any) as it was originally released and 
distributed by the ONA (typos notwithstanding). Therefore, those pub- 
lishing, distributing or selling ONA material or texts as ONA material 
should endeavour to reproduce it accurately, without alterations or addi- 
tions. In the case of compilations of ONA material, and ONA books, dis- 
tributors and publishers are free to add whatever artwork or illustrations, 



232 



or form of presentation, they may deem necessary provided it is made 
clear that such art-works or illustrations are not ONA material. 

In respect of material designed for distribution via electronic mediums it 
is suggested that standard formats, such as html, are used in preference to 
proprietary formats such as doc or wpd. 

Anton Long ONA copy left 1 14yf 



CONTENTS 



Preface 3 

Introduction 7 

Chapter One 16 

Chapter Two 44 

Chapter Three 67 
Archetypes in the Major Arcana of the Sinister Tarot 
for Meditation along the Pathways of the Tree of Wyrd. 

Chapter Four 173 

Practising the Sinister Presence 

Appendices 190 

A Free Meditation on "The Dark God Atazoth" 1 9 1 

The Office of Atazoth (includes offering of the chalice) 193 

Chapter Five - The Black Mass 1 99 

The Black Mass -Gay Version 206 

The Black Goddess Kali, Mistress of Vampires (portrait) 213 

Group Magical Ceremony for Vampires 214 

Diagram: The Tree of Wyrd 221 

Old Manuscript of the Order of Nine Angles 222 

The Major Arcane of the Order of Nine Angles for Pathwork- 230 

ing (Visualisation) 

ONA MSS and Copypart for the ONA part of the book 232 

Contents 233 



233 





© Gent - Skull Press - May 1999 - Revised February 2013 

Not for Sale 



234